Ad ideas for The novels on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novels on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novels ads trending on Meta. Start 7-day free trial on Atria.
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
In her past life, she was betrayed and killed by those she trusted most. Now, in this life, they are begging for her forgiveness.
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Chapter 1 A Horrible Death
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Chapter 2 Back To When The Nightmare Happened
Calista was awoken by the sound of thunder as she lay in the annexe of the Fairchild Manor.
It was nighttime, and the heavy rain pounded against the white bay window. A flash of lightning shone through the window, casting a bright light on her and the messy bed she was lying on.
She could hear faintly two men talking outside. She felt feverish but still tried to get up…
Suddenly she froze. Wait…Wasn’t she dead?
She knew this better than anyone else – she couldn’t have survived after she pulled out the life support machines.
Her legs had been paralyzed for the past three years too – how were they able to move now?
Calista reached for her legs subconsciously and noticed an emerald ring on her left thumb!
This ring was a present from the Fairchilds upon her engagement, but it was taken away from her when she was eighteen!
The series of shocking revelations made her start to think more clearly.
Heavy rains, a luxurious bungalow room, waking up after being drugged, the men outside…
Could it be that she didn’t die but somehow restarted her life? Did life get restarted on the night when the worst nightmare of her life happened?!
Upon realizing this, her first reaction was not joy but terror.
Because if it was really that day then…the two men talking outside were the two scoundrels who wanted to rape her!
In her previous life, she tried to fight back despite being drugged and managed to use a cell phone to hit one of the men’s heads, but he hit her back and she fainted. Eventually she woke up from the pain of being tortured by them. Now it was happening again, but this time she regained consciousness earlier than the last time.
Calista’s heart started pounding. If everything happened just like the last time, Quincy, together with others, was going to burst into the room to ‘catch her in the act’ in a few moments.
That was how she was completely disgraced in her previous life and had to call off her engagement. If this was her second chance to live, she was going to save herself this time round!
She must get help!
She got up from the bed and immediately collapsed – after being unable to walk for the last three years, she had somehow forgotten how to walk.
The voices outside stopped when they heard her fall. “There’s a noise coming from the room! Is she awake?”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Her Vengeful Rebirth》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
In the confines of the Restricted Intensive Care Unit of the Research Center for Infectious Diseases, Calista Stafford lay in the ward for patients with a Level Four virus, numerous tubes sticking out of her body. The pain had tortured her so much that she no longer looked like her old self, and she was close to breathing her last. She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her claw like nails as she looked straight at the woman seated in front of her.
“Everyone else with the K virus died within a month. But you didn’t just survive. You even managed to contain your virus. What a perfect living specimen! How does it feel just living from day to day for the past three years? Not bad right?”
Her evil words were a total contrast to her beautiful face. Others visited her because she was ill, but Quincy Stafford was here to kill her. She took out a syringe full of a clear, light-yellow liquid.
“Oh look, here’s the antiserum that the researchers finally created yesterday! You’ve been hanging on for dear life just for this, right? They’ve grown so attached to you over the past three years, the moment the testing was complete, the research team made sure there was one prepared for you. Once you receive this injection, you can get well! Do you want this jab? My dearest elder sister?”
Yes! Of course, I want it! Calista thought to herself as she closed her eyes and tried to hide the despair she felt.
Calista wanted this antiserum badly, but she knew that her sister would kill her the day the antiserum was created. She was certain of this – after all it was Quincy who gave her this virus in the first place!
Not only did she get this virus, also simply known as the K virus – she had lived her entire life under Quincy’s thumb. Quincy barely understood anything about medical science, and she was now a beautiful and renowned genius doctor in high demand only because she had stolen everything important from her.
Every time she thought about how she had merely become Quincy’s steppingstone to her current success, it nearly drove her to death. But she did not want to die – she wanted revenge! When the researchers saw her strong will to live, they said she was such an altruistic person, sacrificing herself for the rest of the world.
She was being self-sacrificing? What nonsense!
She clung on despite the terrible pain for the past three years, because she hoped they would be able to quickly create an antiserum. The research team finally they had a breakthrough yesterday! The antiserum was finally created, but now Quincy was wickedly teasing her with this very thing that could save her life.
She felt her anger boiling up inside of her, and the sheer amount of hate within her weak body surprised her.
Quincy saw that she had shut her eyes and ignored her words, so she went straight to the point.
“My dear sister, I know you don’t want to die, and actually I’m not afraid of you returning to the medical field because nobody will believe you anymore. Tell you what, if you tell me the code to unlock the safe of your research lab, I’ll inject you with this antiserum immediately, and then send you overseas to live quietly. How about that?”
Calista opened her eyes upon hearing these words, and with an unsteady voice, she uttered her first words, “This is the first time…I have come across…someone…so…shameless!”
Taking away everything she had was not enough, and now before killing her, Quincy still wanted to cheat her of the last thing that made her life worthwhile! Dream on, thought Calista to herself.
“You’re not going to tell me?”
There was an evil glint in her eye as Quincy waved the syringe in her hand, and she threatened her, “What is more important to you than your own life? Didn’t you hang on just for this antiserum?”
Calista laughed coldly and ignored her question.
Seeing that this did not do the trick, Quincy decided to pull out her trump card.
“I suppose you don’t know yet huh. Mr. Kallum is getting engaged today, and his partner is that childhood friend, Mirabelle! That despicable woman! She teamed up with me to gang up against you and did so many terrible things to you – don’t you want to live on and get back at her?”
The words ‘Mr. Kallum’ pierced deeply through Calista’s heart.
Even though she had not heard this name in a very long time, it was still like a sharp sword that pierced easily through an old wound that refused to heal. She could tell that Quincy was filled with regret, because Quincy herself had always dreamed of marrying Kallum Fairchild, but was now beaten to it by Mirabelle Yost. She was full of regret, and she regretted it every single day.
If she had been more alert and saw through Quincy earlier, she would not be in this terrible situation now.
If she did not fall in love with that man and did everything in her power to keep their engagement, then she would not have been attacked time and again, suffering physical and emotional hurt and even nearly being raped!
It was a recurring nightmare of regret, hate and finally despair. Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to show kindness? How did she end up in this state?
“Just kill me…you liar! I know…that syringe…contains poison!” Calista shouted agitatedly, as if she was possessed. She knew that she was doomed to die from the moment Quincy entered the room, because Quincy was only going to lie to her, demean her, and finally kill her.
Upon seeing that Calista would rather die than to tell her the code, Quincy’s face darkened and her anger began to rise.
Nothing went well for her lately – that filthy Mirabelle had stolen the love of her life, and now this useless lowlife dared to go against her?
“Since you’d rather die, I’ll send you on your way! You think I can’t survive without you?”
With that, she got up and marched towards Calista, raising her hand to inject Calista with the deadly syringe. The poison in the syringe would only need ten seconds to kill Calista, and it would look like she died naturally.
Once Calista is dead, nobody in the world would be able to expose my evil deeds, thought Quincy to herself, eyes full of evil intent, not noticing the spark in the eyes of the weak woman lying on the bed.
Suddenly, Calista bolted up from the bed and ripped out the needles from her arm that connected her to various life support machines. She grabbed Quincy’s hand with all her might and pushed the syringe the other way, piercing it right into Quincy’s arm.
“No!”
Quincy’s eyes opened wide in terror. The next thing she knew, the syringe was empty. She tried calling for help but felt her body go weak and staggered back several steps.
She couldn’t believe it – Calista was practically breathing her last just a moment ago!
The alarm sounded as a result of her pulling all the needles out, but Calista did not care. She finally had her revenge!
She watched as Quincy clutched her own neck and fell to the floor, her eyes wide open, the blood on her hands reflected in her terrified pupils. This was her retribution!
An indescribable feeling of joy surged through Calista’s body, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider, and she looked more and more frightening.
She was so grateful that Grandpa had forced her to train her body since she was young, so she was able to exert this amount of strength despite being in such a weak state. She had avenged herself!
Now she realized that fighting back was not so hard after all.
The room started spinning as the alarm rang in her ears continuously, and Calista fell back onto the bed. She wanted someone to save her. She wanted to survive this ordeal and start her life all over again. She was determined not to be passive anymore and not to be a weakling again, but to boldly live her life and live true to herself!
As she began to lose consciousness, she could hear people rushing into the room.
If she survived, she would no longer be tied down by family who did not love her, she would not fall in love with the same man, and she would only love herself. As long as she could live on…
Chapter 2 Back To When The Nightmare Happened
Calista was awoken by the sound of thunder as she lay in the annexe of the Fairchild Manor.
It was nighttime, and the heavy rain pounded against the white bay window. A flash of lightning shone through the window, casting a bright light on her and the messy bed she was lying on.
She could hear faintly two men talking outside. She felt feverish but still tried to get up…
Suddenly she froze. Wait…Wasn’t she dead?
She knew this better than anyone else – she couldn’t have survived after she pulled out the life support machines.
Her legs had been paralyzed for the past three years too – how were they able to move now?
Calista reached for her legs subconsciously and noticed an emerald ring on her left thumb!
This ring was a present from the Fairchilds upon her engagement, but it was taken away from her when she was eighteen!
The series of shocking revelations made her start to think more clearly.
Heavy rains, a luxurious bungalow room, waking up after being drugged, the men outside…
Could it be that she didn’t die but somehow restarted her life? Did life get restarted on the night when the worst nightmare of her life happened?!
Upon realizing this, her first reaction was not joy but terror.
Because if it was really that day then…the two men talking outside were the two scoundrels who wanted to rape her!
In her previous life, she tried to fight back despite being drugged and managed to use a cell phone to hit one of the men’s heads, but he hit her back and she fainted. Eventually she woke up from the pain of being tortured by them. Now it was happening again, but this time she regained consciousness earlier than the last time.
Calista’s heart started pounding. If everything happened just like the last time, Quincy, together with others, was going to burst into the room to ‘catch her in the act’ in a few moments.
That was how she was completely disgraced in her previous life and had to call off her engagement. If this was her second chance to live, she was going to save herself this time round!
She must get help!
She got up from the bed and immediately collapsed – after being unable to walk for the last three years, she had somehow forgotten how to walk.
The voices outside stopped when they heard her fall. “There’s a noise coming from the room! Is she awake?”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Her Vengeful Rebirth》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
“Who extracted the bullet for you, Mr. Tristan?”
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
In her past life, she was betrayed and killed by those she trusted most. Now, in this life, they are begging for her forgiveness.
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:27
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
The little girl was bullied, so she called her uncles. After hearing the news, 8 uncles came to her with 8,000 bodyguards --
Lambridge City, Promenade 1st Villa Area - the Hatcher Mansion.
Today was the Lantern festival. Colorful lights were decorated around the house, giving a touch of warmth to the cold atmosphere of the Hatcher family.
Suddenly, a scream echoed across the mansion.
"Ah-"
Followed by thudding, a large-bellied woman fell from the stairs!
Everyone was surprised and hurried toward her.
Stephen Hatcher, the president of Ador Hatcher Corporation, quickly asked, "Debbie, are you alright?"
The woman's face turned pale when she saw fresh blood trickling down her legs. Horrified, she replied, "Stephen, it hurts… Our baby… Quickly, save our baby!"
The house's madam, Paula Anderson, panicked and asked, "What happened?!"
Debbie looked toward the top of the stairs with tears in her eyes.
Everyone looked up and saw a girl, about three years old, standing at the top of the stairs. Upon seeing everyone's gaze, she hugged the toy rabbit in her arms tightly in fear.
Richard Hatcher roared angrily, "Were you the one that pushed Debbie?!"
The little girl pouted. "It's not me, and I didn't…"
While crying, Debbie begged, "No… Dad, it's not Lilly's fault. She's still young, and she didn't mean it…"
Her words quickly reaffirmed that it was Lilly's fault.
Stephen's eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered, "Lock her in the attic! I'll deal with her once I return!"
The other hurriedly sent Debbie to the hospital while the servants dragged Lilly upstairs.
Even when a shoe fell off, she kept a stubborn face and did not beg or cry for help.
No light or heat could reach the dark and cold attic. The windows squeaked as if a monster would appear at any moment…
Lilly hugged her stuffed bunny tightly and curled up in a corner.
It's so cold…
The truth was she never pushed anyone, but no one believed her.
As it was cold spring weather, the snow and the wind made their way into the attic through the window cracks, piling layers of coldness onto little Lilly.
Soon, an entire day had passed by.
No one cared about Lilly, and no one even knew that Debbie had punished her the day before. She was already in a daze as she had yet to eat anything.
Richard had ordered that she was not allowed to leave until she admitted that it was her fault.
"Mommy…"
Lilly's lips were turning purple from the cold, and she was shivering. She could only close her eyes and mumble, "Mommy… I didn't do anything wrong… It's not my fault…"
She knew that her mother had died from an illness a year ago.
After her mother passed on, her dad found another woman, and soon the woman was pregnant with a baby…
However, the woman was two-faced. She was only nice to Lilly when others were present; otherwise, she would act like a demon punishing her.
Mommy… Lilly thought as she squeezed her toy rabbit's ears before losing consciousness.
Not knowing how long it had been, the door suddenly opened with a loud bang.
Stephen was furious when he picked up the unconscious Lilly, dragging her down the stairs and throwing her outside into the snow!
Lilly shivered from the cold surface and struggled to open her eyes…
"Daddy… I'm hungry…" She muttered.
Stephen scoffed. "You killed Debbie's unborn child, and the first thing you're telling me is that you're hungry?! I can't believe I have such an evil daughter!"
Lilly's eyes were hollow, and she could not speak as she was frozen stiff.
The more Stephen looked at her, the angrier he became. Why is she still acting stubborn despite being at fault? You malicious child!
"It is my fault as a parent that you're behaving this way! Now that you've killed your unborn brother, who knows if you will start murdering people when you grow up? As your father, I must teach you a lesson!"
He looked around and picked up a broom from the corner, snapping the broom head off.
He was going to give Lily a good beat with the broomstick. However, what Stephen didn't anticipate was that he accidentally struck himself.
Lily lifted her head, hoping to plead with her father to spare her. Yet, what she saw was her father's shoulders bearing the two baby ghosts even younger than herself.
Stephen was momentarily perplexed, suddenly feeling exhausted. He believed he might have lost his composure, neglecting to pay attention to the direction of his swing.
Nevertheless, he glared menacingly at Lily once more, preparing to strike her with the stick. Unexpectedly, at that very moment, a fierce gust of wind swept through the area, swirling up the snow from the ground and obscuring his vision.
Despite this, his resolve remained unshaken. If he didn't manage to punish this defiant girl tonight, he would be failing his own yet-to-be-born son.
When the wind eventually subsided, Stephen's eyes burned with fury. He appeared as though he could consume Lily whole, a sight that sent the two baby ghosts on his shoulders into a hasty retreat.
"Lily, I... I'm sorry. Your father is so terrifying," the two ghosts got off Stephen and cowered in the corner. They had been confined to this villa for an extended period, unable to leave, and no one else could perceive their presence. It wasn't until Lily and her family moved in that they discovered this girl could occasionally see them, leading the three of them to become friends who played together.
"It's... it's alright," Lily weakly replied.
"Alright? It's not alright! You've prevented my son from being born! Do you understand your mistake? Do you?" Stephen bellowed furiously.
"It's not me. It was really… not me!" Lilly bit her lips and maintained a stubborn face.
Stephen was getting more furious upon hearing her words. "Then are you saying your stepmother willingly fell down the stairs?! Why would she want to fall after being six months pregnant?!"
He could not help but think back to what happened in the hospital. Debbie was bleeding heavily, and the doctor had declared her situation as critical twice, but even on the brink of death, she insisted on asking him to not blame Lilly!
She said that Lilly was still young when her mother passed away. She was simply afraid that her baby brother might get the attention away from her and did not mean to push her.
Stephen felt angrier as he thought. He beat Lilly while scolding, "You're still trying to deny it! Stop denying it!"
With every sentence, Lilly would get hit by the broomstick.
He was so engrossed in hitting her that he did not even realize that his phone had fallen out of his pocket. When Lilly was severely beaten, he finally stopped, so she lay paralyzed on the snowy ground.
"Stay here and kneel until your stepmother is discharged!"
Stephen tugged his tie after he scolded her and left the broomstick behind before walking away.
He had been feeling irritated recently as his company had been facing a loophole for half a month and had yet to receive help resolving it.
Then today, Debbie fell from the stairs and lost their unborn child, losing the only hope for the Hatcher family.
The consecutive unfortunate events stressed him, and he could not help but vent it all out on Lilly.
Lilly's rabbit toy had already been beaten to pieces. She tried to stand up but fell back onto the snowy ground with a thud…
"Lily, don't sleep! Wake up!" The two baby ghosts kept calling out beside her.
"Lily, have you forgotten what your mom told you earlier? Wake up now!" If Lily didn't wake up soon, she would become just like them. The smaller one of the ghosts couldn't help but cry, but being a ghost, no tears came out even when he cried.
Lily felt so tired, and she really wanted to sleep, but her ghost friends kept telling her to stay awake.
Would I be able to see Mom if I fell asleep?
At that moment, she heard a blurry voice.
"Lilly, call for your uncle! Your uncle is Gilbert Crawford, his phone number is 159xxxxx..."
"Call…" Lilly opened her eyes and noticed the black phone lying in the snow. Her survival instincts kicked in as she desperately crawled toward it.
"159…"
Lilly stuttered and stammered, her stiff fingers struggling to move, and finally, she managed to make the call…
**
Meanwhile, Hugh Crawford lectured at a courtyard house in Clodston, "Another year has passed. Gilbert Crawford, when will you take the test for the Chief Physician role?!"
The eight brothers of the Crawford family looked at each other while Gilbert touched his nose.
Suddenly the old man changed the topic and asked,
"Also, it's been four years, and have you not found your sister?"
The looks on the brothers' faces changed, with their lips pursed. Their indifferent eyes now had a slight hint of sorrow.
Their younger sister, Jean Crawford, was diagnosed with acute promyelocytic leukemia at a young age. Since then, she had been carefully nursed by the Crawford family as she went through blood transfusions, anti-infection treatments, and bone marrow transplants…
However, her condition worsened and even affected her memory.
Then, four years ago, she suddenly went missing.
Gilbert was a physician at the Shercaster Cancer Hospital and was in charge of Jean's treatment.
That day, he had to save a critically ill patient, and it was at that moment… that Jean disappeared.
For the past four years, guilt and regret had been tormenting him. Even with his outstanding medical talent, he had been unable to move forward since then.
The Crawford family had eight sons, and Jean was the only daughter.
After their daughter's disappearance, Bettany suddenly fell ill, and Hugh's temper grew unstable.
A heavy stone lay in the hearts of everyone in the Crawford family, rendering them restless.
The eldest son, Anthony Crawford - the CEO of the Crawford family's business empire - worked day and night tirelessly, causing his health to worsen and requiring him to take daily medication.
The third son, Bryson Crawford - the outstanding pilot of Swift Airlines- failed the psychological tests and had been resting at home for the past four years.
The others…
The study room fell into silence before suddenly, Gilbert's phone rang!
Chapter 2 Get Her Out Of Here
Hugh had his rules, one of which was that phones should be turned off during morning meetings.
Gilbert quickly retrieved his phone and was about to end the call.
Hugh scolded, "Take it!"
Gilbert then coughed. "Dad, it was an unknown number, I…"
Hugh put his teacup aside and ordered, "Take the call and put it on speakers!"
Bryson and Jonas looked pitifully at Gilbert.
Gilbert had no choice but to pick up the call and put it on speakers.
They were taken aback when they heard a small voice.
"Hello… is this uncle? I'm Lilly Hatcher… My mommy is Jean Crawford… Are you my Uncle Gilbert?"
The little girl's voice was weak and indescribably monotonous, like a small robot, with no discernible emotions in her tone.
The looks of the Crawford family changed drastically!
Clack… Hugh's pen cap dropped from his hand.
They could not utter a single sound, as if everyone had their throats strangled.
The child's tender voice sounded again on the other end of the phone.
"Uncle… I'm so cold and hungry… I didn't push my stepmother, but they don't believe me… Daddy dragged me to the gate to kneel… but I'm cold… Uncle, will you help me…"
As she spoke, her voice grew weaker and weaker.
The sound of the snowstorm blowing could still be heard from the other end of the call, but her voice had abruptly stopped.
Gilbert finally got back to his senses and grabbed his phone, holding it close to his mouth as he yelled frantically,
"Hey, Li-Lilly? Where are you? Tell me your location now!"
However, there was no response.
Hugh, panicked, stood up, and his previously rigid and stern look had already gone as if he had aged in an instant.
"Quick! Quickly! Investigate the number and location now!"
**
Lilly passed out before finishing the call and dropped the phone in the snow.
Stephen then returned to look for his phone and saw Lilly lying there, not moving.
He kicked her and snarled, "It'd be better if she's dead!"
Four years ago, he found a woman on the street who was poorly dressed and in bad condition. He took her back to his apartment out of kindness.
After the woman cleaned up, he discovered that she was gorgeous.
She had amnesia and appeared to be confused. As Stephen was enamored by her cuteness, he took care of her.
Like a fool in love, he doted on her, telling her to not force herself to do anything as he cared for her…
Now that Stephen thought about it, he found it revolting.
Who knows if a female beggar like her was taken advantage of when she was wandering about the streets?
Otherwise, why doesn't Lilly have any resemblance to me?
Although suspicious, Stephen never wanted to do a paternity test because if it turned out that he was not the father, he would be the most foolish man in South City!
Stephen grabbed his phone and walked away. He continuously made calls in his warm study room.
"Hello… Mr. Burton, it's me, Stephen! I'm wondering if you are acquainted with the Crawford family from Clodston?"
"Greetings, Mr. Ledger! Happy new year! Are you acquainted with the Crawford family? Oh, my company's just having a minor issue…"
**
The snowstorm outside the study room was intense, and Lilly was still lying on the snow. It was only a matter of time before the day got dark.
She was a little conscious but could no longer force her eyes to open.
She had never cried since her mother died. Even if her father abused her, she never shed a single tear.
Yet, she wanted to cry at that moment.
When she called her uncle, there was no response from the other end.
Do they hate me too? Then no one likes me at all.
What about mommy? If I die and mommy sees me, will she hate me too?
Lilly's lips, turning purple from the cold, were pressed together as she kept thinking.
Mommy… I won't cry… Lilly's a good girl…
Suddenly, she heard a loud noise.
About seven cars arrived at the Hatcher mansion, and a man wearing a black down coat got out of the first car and opened the mansion's gate!
The sudden commotion startled the two baby ghosts, forcing them to hide for the time being.
As there was a massive snowstorm, the snow had already covered Lilly's petite figure.
Gilbert anxiously looked around. On the phone, Lilly said she was kneeling at the gate!
Suddenly his face turned pale as he noticed a small pile of snow at the gate.
He immediately rushed over and shoved the snow away, causing his hands to redden from the cold. Finally, he found a small figure under the snow!
"Lilly?!"
Gilbert hurriedly picked up the young girl, and the moment he saw Lilly's face, he knew that this was their Lilly - her face was a splitting image of their sister when she was young…
Their most beloved and cherished sister's child - Lilly!
Lilly felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace, and the person had even taken off their coat to wrap her around.
Lilly was numb from being frozen for too long, and after feeling an instant of warmth, she still felt bone-chillingly cold, causing her to shiver uncontrollably.
Lilly struggled to open her eyes and finally saw the man before her - he looked somewhat similar to her mother but also different.
Lilly's lips twitched as she asked weakly, "Are you… uncle… I didn't push anyone… uncle…"
At that moment, Lilly was murmuring as she had lost consciousness.
She was like a cold, emotionless robot compared to Gilbert's agitated self.
Gilbert was on the verge of crying.
The young child in his arms was only wearing thin sleepwear - pure cotton autumn clothing - with no padding at all.
Her small face had already turned purple from the cold, and her lips were cracked and turning dark.
Like a frozen sculpture, her tiny figure could not move, making Gilbert afraid that he would break her with a single touch.
"Lilly… Uncle's here, and I'm bringing you home."
Gilbert choked. He could not imagine how Lilly managed to survive independently with her condition.
He was even scared to think she would have died if they arrived later.
Gilbert carefully held Lilly, focusing solely on her. He rushed back to the car.
"Lilly, stay with me." Gilbert's voice turned hoarse as he urged, "Don't sleep… Lilly, can you say something to uncle? Lilly…”
Lilly had already lost consciousness.
Hugh staggered a little as he rushed over. Seeing Gilbert's piled-up clothes, he anxiously asked, "How is she?"
Gilbert was already panicking. "Quick, we must go to the hospital now!"
The Crawford family felt their hearts were in their throats and immediately headed toward the hospital.
Meanwhile, Stephen, who had just received the news of their arrival, hurriedly rushed downstairs with a mixture of excitement and elation on his face.
When the Crawford family was rushing into the mansion, they were stopped by the security guard. Once Anthony revealed his name, the guard quickly went to inform Stephen.
As he was wracking his brains trying to find a way to be acquainted with the Crawford family, Stephen was taken aback by the news!
Although he did not know why the Crawford family suddenly appeared before the mansion, he knew he had a chance as long as they were there.
There's hope for the Hatcher family, after all!
Suddenly, Stephen remembered something and quickly turned to a servant, saying, "Is that deadbeat still lying in the yard? Get her out of here immediately!"
That jinx had cursed her mother to death, and now my company will go bankrupt from her curse too.
Stephen would not allow her to ruin this opportunity to meet with the Crawford family.
Chapter 3 Lilly's Eight Uncles To The Rescue!
Everything happened so fast that the Hatchers had no time to react.
By the time Stephen rushed out, he saw Anthony preparing to get into his car and drive off. However, he had not been in time to see Gilbert brushing the snow off Lilly and picking her up from where she had been kneeling by the gate.
"My goodness! It's Mr. Anthony Crawford!" Stephen plastered a bright smile onto his face and greeted the other cheerfully. "What brings you here? It's an honor to have you visiting our humble abode!"
By then, Richard, Paula, and some of the Hatcher servants had hurried out to join Stephen as well, their faces wreathed in smiles of welcome.
When they saw Anthony's stern, aloof countenance, they became even more fawning and obsequious.
Anthony Crawford was the current head of the Crawford family's business empire and the CEO of Crawford Holdings!
The Crawford family was one of Clodston's four influential families; everyone wanted to butter them up and curry favor.
A true aristocratic family like this with old money and such deep ties to Clodston was rare. The Crawfords were an elusive, mysterious entity; they kept themselves out of the limelight. The only thing anyone in Clodston knew for sure was that the Crawfords had eight sons, but even then, few had even set eyes on them.
Anthony was occasionally featured in the headlines of the financial news, which was why the Hatchers had recognized him.
"Mr. Crawford, please come in! It's freezing out here. We'd love to have you stay a little while if you don't mind such humble surroundings," Richard said enthusiastically.
"Yes, yes, please do come in and have something hot!" Stephen chimed in, smiling.
Now that they were in the presence of a truly distinguished person, all the Hatchers could not help trying to ingratiate themselves with him.
The Ador Hatcher Corporation was in dire straits; for the Hatcher family, this was a catastrophe.
However, just a word from Anthony would revive their flagging fortunes!
If luck favored them, they might even become one of Clodston's top ten influential families…
Anthony's face betrayed no hint of expression; instead, he studied Stephen with keen eyes.
Was this Lilly's father?
Still without expression, Anthony declined Richard's offer coolly and enigmatically. "Very well, Mr. Hatcher and family."
Without another word, he got into his car and drove off.
The Hatchers stood there, confused and dazed, watching him leave.
Paula was the first to speak. "Mr. Crawford said very well… Does that mean he's intending to help us?"
Richard frowned. "Given his expression, I don't think he meant anything complimentary."
Stephen ordered the servants to enlighten him about what had happened earlier.
They related how the Crawfords had shown up en masse at the Hatcher Mansion and taken Lilly away, and that a man in black had stripped off his coat and wrapped it around her, cradling her in his arms. He had also identified himself as her uncle…
When Stephen heard this, he was thunderstruck. Suddenly, everything became terrifyingly clear.
It was common knowledge that the Crawfords had eight sons and a daughter. However, the daughter's health was frail, and she had never appeared in public before.
Did this mean that the woman he had rescued four years ago was the Crawford family's one and only precious daughter?!
The rest of the Hatcher family felt their hearts sinking. How they bitterly regretted their actions!
Paula's lips trembled. "So Jean was the Crawfords' daughter… hurry, we need to go and get Lilly back…"
They would never have forced Lilly to kneel in the snow if they had known!
In fact, they would have treated her like a goddess and worshiped at her feet!
Stephen regretted his actions as well; when he recalled how he had disciplined Lilly so harshly, he felt uneasy.
Angrily he snapped, "How are you going to get her back? Do you think we can walk in and take her away just like that?"
Richard frowned so hard his brow looked like a wrinkled prune. After a long moment of consideration, he said, "Well, regardless, we're still Lilly's blood relations. We're her grandparents, after all! The Crawfords can't deny that, no matter how angry they are. Then again, Lilly did cause Debbie's miscarriage, that's a fact…"
All they had wanted to do was to teach Lilly not to be an irresponsible little liar!
Unfortunately, Stephen had let his temper get the better of him and had disciplined her more severely than he should have…
The Hatchers felt confident that they would be able to clear up any misunderstandings with the Crawfords. All they had to do was to have a satisfactory explanation for everything. Once that was settled, they would be able to look forward to a future of wealth and prestige…
…
Instead of returning to Clodston after rescuing Lilly, the Crawfords went straight to the nearest hospital.
The hitherto vacant VIP suite in South Town's best hospital was now a hive of frantic activity.
No one dared to raise their voices. The atmosphere was extremely tense, punctuated by the sounds of hospital equipment beeping and doctors and nurses hurrying to and fro.
Hugh Crawford paced back and forth with the help of his walking stick. "Why are they still in there?" He muttered fretfully.
Anthony glanced at the time, then gently told his father, "Dad, you should sit down."
Lilly had immediately been whisked off to the emergency room as soon as they reached the hospital. Gilbert had gone with her; up until now, neither of them had emerged.
In the emergency room, Gilbert examined Lilly's bruised body with shaking hands.
Broken bones were the worst thing that could happen in cases of severe frostbite. A more detailed examination revealed that Lily had been badly beaten; in fact, her arms, ribs, and shins had been fractured.
There were numerous patches of frostbite all over her body. Some of the areas were so severely frostbitten they would require surgical intervention.
Lilly was only three or four years old, and she had been made to undergo such torment…
Hot tears stung Gilbert's eyes. Leaning down, he murmured, "Lilly, this is your Uncle Gilbert. Can you hear me? If you can, please hang in there. You'll make it through, I promise…"
Lilly's eyes were tightly closed, but she had the oddest sensation of her body feeling very light and warm all over. It was the first time she had ever felt so comfortable.
Everything was very quiet, except for a voice by her ear that constantly murmured, "Lilly…Lilly dear…little Tulip…Can you see me? Can you hear me?"
Who was this mysterious person?
Lilly tried very hard to open her eyes, but she was unable to do so.
She wanted to reply that she could hear this person talking to her as well, but she could not make a sound, no matter how frantically she tried.
…
It took three hours of surgical procedures before Lilly was out of danger, and the doctors all felt this was a miracle!
The little girl was wheeled into a hospital room, IV tubes plastered all over her body.
Gilbert's face was stony as he handed Anthony the report from Lilly's examination. When the Crawfords read it, they were incensed.
Hugh growled in fury, "A fine, upstanding bunch, these Hatchers! They even had the nerve to lay hands on a three-and-a-half-year-old child!
Anthony had already done a background check on the Hatcher family. In a frosty voice, he replied, "The Hatcher family's business goods are under suspicion of being contraband. The company is in pretty desperate straits. Recently they've been trying to find some point of connection so that we'll help them."
Hugh merely laughed derisively. "Help them? They can count themselves lucky if I don't ruin them entirely!"
The old gentleman was so enraged that he wanted to tear the entire Hatcher family to pieces there and then.
"Don't worry, Dad," Anthony answered. "They won't last long."
Hugh bit his lower lip and fell silent. After a while, he murmured, "Then how about Jean…what's happened to her…?"
Anthony did not say anything, merely stayed silent.
Clodston and South Town were around 1200 miles apart.
Four years ago, Jean had somehow found her way to South Town, seriously ill and having lost her memory. Stephen had found her, and taken her home.
She had almost died giving birth to Lilly but miraculously recovered and held on for another two years before succumbing to her illness, leaving Lilly alone in the world.
The Crawford brothers' beloved sister had died quietly in some remote town without a nod to her status or even a mention of her name…
Anthony's fists clenched tightly as his anger grew; the expression on his face became even stonier.
Hugh did not dare probe any further; he was afraid he would not be able to handle the truth.
Gilbert asked, "Why would they beat Lilly like that?"
Anthony replied in a voice as cold as ice, "Stephen Hatcher's wife, Debbie, fell downstairs and had a miscarriage. Stephen believed that Lilly pushed her."
The other Crawfords could not help frowning at this.
While this discussion was taking place, the Hatchers had finally tracked Lilly to the hospital.
Anthony's assistant hurriedly entered the room and said in low voice, "Mr. Anthony, the Hatchers are here. They want to see their granddaughter…"
Anthony gave a scornful bark of laughter, then ordered, "Turn off the heating outside on this floor and open the windows. Let them wait."
**
Stephen, Richard, and Paula waited outside on the top floor corridor for a very long time.
The VIP suites on this level were located inside an access-controlled door; the Hatchers were in the outer area, so they were unable to go in.
Anthony's assistant had arrived earlier, asking them to wait for a while, then had left. The Hatchers had not seen him since.
Paula grumbled, "Why won't they let us in? Lilly's our granddaughter, after all! Why would they make us wait outside here?"
Stephen snapped, "Oh, just wait!"
He had beaten Lilly more severely than intended; it was understandable that the Crawfords would be angry.
However, the Hatchers soon realized that something was amiss. The corridor was rapidly getting colder. Not only that, their waiting area was beside the windows, and the frosty winter wind blew in, causing them to shrink away and shiver from the cold!
"This weather is dreadful! Nobody can wait around like this!" Paula, who had been pampered and sheltered her entire life, could not take it anymore.
"Stephen, you'd better find someone and ask what's going on!" Richard agreed, frowning heavily.
If the Crawfords were angry, deliberately making the Hatchers wait for a while was understandable. However, they had already been here for half an hour; that was a bit too long.
No one would be able to stand waiting in such bitterly cold weather.
...
Click to Read More Now 👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇
Lambridge City, Promenade 1st Villa Area - the Hatcher Mansion.
Today was the Lantern festival. Colorful lights were decorated around the house, giving a touch of warmth to the cold atmosphere of the Hatcher family.
Suddenly, a scream echoed across the mansion.
"Ah-"
Followed by thudding, a large-bellied woman fell from the stairs!
Everyone was surprised and hurried toward her.
Stephen Hatcher, the president of Ador Hatcher Corporation, quickly asked, "Debbie, are you alright?"
The woman's face turned pale when she saw fresh blood trickling down her legs. Horrified, she replied, "Stephen, it hurts… Our baby… Quickly, save our baby!"
The house's madam, Paula Anderson, panicked and asked, "What happened?!"
Debbie looked toward the top of the stairs with tears in her eyes.
Everyone looked up and saw a girl, about three years old, standing at the top of the stairs. Upon seeing everyone's gaze, she hugged the toy rabbit in her arms tightly in fear.
Richard Hatcher roared angrily, "Were you the one that pushed Debbie?!"
The little girl pouted. "It's not me, and I didn't…"
While crying, Debbie begged, "No… Dad, it's not Lilly's fault. She's still young, and she didn't mean it…"
Her words quickly reaffirmed that it was Lilly's fault.
Stephen's eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered, "Lock her in the attic! I'll deal with her once I return!"
The other hurriedly sent Debbie to the hospital while the servants dragged Lilly upstairs.
Even when a shoe fell off, she kept a stubborn face and did not beg or cry for help.
No light or heat could reach the dark and cold attic. The windows squeaked as if a monster would appear at any moment…
Lilly hugged her stuffed bunny tightly and curled up in a corner.
It's so cold…
The truth was she never pushed anyone, but no one believed her.
As it was cold spring weather, the snow and the wind made their way into the attic through the window cracks, piling layers of coldness onto little Lilly.
Soon, an entire day had passed by.
No one cared about Lilly, and no one even knew that Debbie had punished her the day before. She was already in a daze as she had yet to eat anything.
Richard had ordered that she was not allowed to leave until she admitted that it was her fault.
"Mommy…"
Lilly's lips were turning purple from the cold, and she was shivering. She could only close her eyes and mumble, "Mommy… I didn't do anything wrong… It's not my fault…"
She knew that her mother had died from an illness a year ago.
After her mother passed on, her dad found another woman, and soon the woman was pregnant with a baby…
However, the woman was two-faced. She was only nice to Lilly when others were present; otherwise, she would act like a demon punishing her.
Mommy… Lilly thought as she squeezed her toy rabbit's ears before losing consciousness.
Not knowing how long it had been, the door suddenly opened with a loud bang.
Stephen was furious when he picked up the unconscious Lilly, dragging her down the stairs and throwing her outside into the snow!
Lilly shivered from the cold surface and struggled to open her eyes…
"Daddy… I'm hungry…" She muttered.
Stephen scoffed. "You killed Debbie's unborn child, and the first thing you're telling me is that you're hungry?! I can't believe I have such an evil daughter!"
Lilly's eyes were hollow, and she could not speak as she was frozen stiff.
The more Stephen looked at her, the angrier he became. Why is she still acting stubborn despite being at fault? You malicious child!
"It is my fault as a parent that you're behaving this way! Now that you've killed your unborn brother, who knows if you will start murdering people when you grow up? As your father, I must teach you a lesson!"
He looked around and picked up a broom from the corner, snapping the broom head off.
He was going to give Lily a good beat with the broomstick. However, what Stephen didn't anticipate was that he accidentally struck himself.
Lily lifted her head, hoping to plead with her father to spare her. Yet, what she saw was her father's shoulders bearing the two baby ghosts even younger than herself.
Stephen was momentarily perplexed, suddenly feeling exhausted. He believed he might have lost his composure, neglecting to pay attention to the direction of his swing.
Nevertheless, he glared menacingly at Lily once more, preparing to strike her with the stick. Unexpectedly, at that very moment, a fierce gust of wind swept through the area, swirling up the snow from the ground and obscuring his vision.
Despite this, his resolve remained unshaken. If he didn't manage to punish this defiant girl tonight, he would be failing his own yet-to-be-born son.
When the wind eventually subsided, Stephen's eyes burned with fury. He appeared as though he could consume Lily whole, a sight that sent the two baby ghosts on his shoulders into a hasty retreat.
"Lily, I... I'm sorry. Your father is so terrifying," the two ghosts got off Stephen and cowered in the corner. They had been confined to this villa for an extended period, unable to leave, and no one else could perceive their presence. It wasn't until Lily and her family moved in that they discovered this girl could occasionally see them, leading the three of them to become friends who played together.
"It's... it's alright," Lily weakly replied.
"Alright? It's not alright! You've prevented my son from being born! Do you understand your mistake? Do you?" Stephen bellowed furiously.
"It's not me. It was really… not me!" Lilly bit her lips and maintained a stubborn face.
Stephen was getting more furious upon hearing her words. "Then are you saying your stepmother willingly fell down the stairs?! Why would she want to fall after being six months pregnant?!"
He could not help but think back to what happened in the hospital. Debbie was bleeding heavily, and the doctor had declared her situation as critical twice, but even on the brink of death, she insisted on asking him to not blame Lilly!
She said that Lilly was still young when her mother passed away. She was simply afraid that her baby brother might get the attention away from her and did not mean to push her.
Stephen felt angrier as he thought. He beat Lilly while scolding, "You're still trying to deny it! Stop denying it!"
With every sentence, Lilly would get hit by the broomstick.
He was so engrossed in hitting her that he did not even realize that his phone had fallen out of his pocket. When Lilly was severely beaten, he finally stopped, so she lay paralyzed on the snowy ground.
"Stay here and kneel until your stepmother is discharged!"
Stephen tugged his tie after he scolded her and left the broomstick behind before walking away.
He had been feeling irritated recently as his company had been facing a loophole for half a month and had yet to receive help resolving it.
Then today, Debbie fell from the stairs and lost their unborn child, losing the only hope for the Hatcher family.
The consecutive unfortunate events stressed him, and he could not help but vent it all out on Lilly.
Lilly's rabbit toy had already been beaten to pieces. She tried to stand up but fell back onto the snowy ground with a thud…
"Lily, don't sleep! Wake up!" The two baby ghosts kept calling out beside her.
"Lily, have you forgotten what your mom told you earlier? Wake up now!" If Lily didn't wake up soon, she would become just like them. The smaller one of the ghosts couldn't help but cry, but being a ghost, no tears came out even when he cried.
Lily felt so tired, and she really wanted to sleep, but her ghost friends kept telling her to stay awake.
Would I be able to see Mom if I fell asleep?
At that moment, she heard a blurry voice.
"Lilly, call for your uncle! Your uncle is Gilbert Crawford, his phone number is 159xxxxx..."
"Call…" Lilly opened her eyes and noticed the black phone lying in the snow. Her survival instincts kicked in as she desperately crawled toward it.
"159…"
Lilly stuttered and stammered, her stiff fingers struggling to move, and finally, she managed to make the call…
**
Meanwhile, Hugh Crawford lectured at a courtyard house in Clodston, "Another year has passed. Gilbert Crawford, when will you take the test for the Chief Physician role?!"
The eight brothers of the Crawford family looked at each other while Gilbert touched his nose.
Suddenly the old man changed the topic and asked,
"Also, it's been four years, and have you not found your sister?"
The looks on the brothers' faces changed, with their lips pursed. Their indifferent eyes now had a slight hint of sorrow.
Their younger sister, Jean Crawford, was diagnosed with acute promyelocytic leukemia at a young age. Since then, she had been carefully nursed by the Crawford family as she went through blood transfusions, anti-infection treatments, and bone marrow transplants…
However, her condition worsened and even affected her memory.
Then, four years ago, she suddenly went missing.
Gilbert was a physician at the Shercaster Cancer Hospital and was in charge of Jean's treatment.
That day, he had to save a critically ill patient, and it was at that moment… that Jean disappeared.
For the past four years, guilt and regret had been tormenting him. Even with his outstanding medical talent, he had been unable to move forward since then.
The Crawford family had eight sons, and Jean was the only daughter.
After their daughter's disappearance, Bettany suddenly fell ill, and Hugh's temper grew unstable.
A heavy stone lay in the hearts of everyone in the Crawford family, rendering them restless.
The eldest son, Anthony Crawford - the CEO of the Crawford family's business empire - worked day and night tirelessly, causing his health to worsen and requiring him to take daily medication.
The third son, Bryson Crawford - the outstanding pilot of Swift Airlines- failed the psychological tests and had been resting at home for the past four years.
The others…
The study room fell into silence before suddenly, Gilbert's phone rang!
Chapter 2 Get Her Out Of Here
Hugh had his rules, one of which was that phones should be turned off during morning meetings.
Gilbert quickly retrieved his phone and was about to end the call.
Hugh scolded, "Take it!"
Gilbert then coughed. "Dad, it was an unknown number, I…"
Hugh put his teacup aside and ordered, "Take the call and put it on speakers!"
Bryson and Jonas looked pitifully at Gilbert.
Gilbert had no choice but to pick up the call and put it on speakers.
They were taken aback when they heard a small voice.
"Hello… is this uncle? I'm Lilly Hatcher… My mommy is Jean Crawford… Are you my Uncle Gilbert?"
The little girl's voice was weak and indescribably monotonous, like a small robot, with no discernible emotions in her tone.
The looks of the Crawford family changed drastically!
Clack… Hugh's pen cap dropped from his hand.
They could not utter a single sound, as if everyone had their throats strangled.
The child's tender voice sounded again on the other end of the phone.
"Uncle… I'm so cold and hungry… I didn't push my stepmother, but they don't believe me… Daddy dragged me to the gate to kneel… but I'm cold… Uncle, will you help me…"
As she spoke, her voice grew weaker and weaker.
The sound of the snowstorm blowing could still be heard from the other end of the call, but her voice had abruptly stopped.
Gilbert finally got back to his senses and grabbed his phone, holding it close to his mouth as he yelled frantically,
"Hey, Li-Lilly? Where are you? Tell me your location now!"
However, there was no response.
Hugh, panicked, stood up, and his previously rigid and stern look had already gone as if he had aged in an instant.
"Quick! Quickly! Investigate the number and location now!"
**
Lilly passed out before finishing the call and dropped the phone in the snow.
Stephen then returned to look for his phone and saw Lilly lying there, not moving.
He kicked her and snarled, "It'd be better if she's dead!"
Four years ago, he found a woman on the street who was poorly dressed and in bad condition. He took her back to his apartment out of kindness.
After the woman cleaned up, he discovered that she was gorgeous.
She had amnesia and appeared to be confused. As Stephen was enamored by her cuteness, he took care of her.
Like a fool in love, he doted on her, telling her to not force herself to do anything as he cared for her…
Now that Stephen thought about it, he found it revolting.
Who knows if a female beggar like her was taken advantage of when she was wandering about the streets?
Otherwise, why doesn't Lilly have any resemblance to me?
Although suspicious, Stephen never wanted to do a paternity test because if it turned out that he was not the father, he would be the most foolish man in South City!
Stephen grabbed his phone and walked away. He continuously made calls in his warm study room.
"Hello… Mr. Burton, it's me, Stephen! I'm wondering if you are acquainted with the Crawford family from Clodston?"
"Greetings, Mr. Ledger! Happy new year! Are you acquainted with the Crawford family? Oh, my company's just having a minor issue…"
**
The snowstorm outside the study room was intense, and Lilly was still lying on the snow. It was only a matter of time before the day got dark.
She was a little conscious but could no longer force her eyes to open.
She had never cried since her mother died. Even if her father abused her, she never shed a single tear.
Yet, she wanted to cry at that moment.
When she called her uncle, there was no response from the other end.
Do they hate me too? Then no one likes me at all.
What about mommy? If I die and mommy sees me, will she hate me too?
Lilly's lips, turning purple from the cold, were pressed together as she kept thinking.
Mommy… I won't cry… Lilly's a good girl…
Suddenly, she heard a loud noise.
About seven cars arrived at the Hatcher mansion, and a man wearing a black down coat got out of the first car and opened the mansion's gate!
The sudden commotion startled the two baby ghosts, forcing them to hide for the time being.
As there was a massive snowstorm, the snow had already covered Lilly's petite figure.
Gilbert anxiously looked around. On the phone, Lilly said she was kneeling at the gate!
Suddenly his face turned pale as he noticed a small pile of snow at the gate.
He immediately rushed over and shoved the snow away, causing his hands to redden from the cold. Finally, he found a small figure under the snow!
"Lilly?!"
Gilbert hurriedly picked up the young girl, and the moment he saw Lilly's face, he knew that this was their Lilly - her face was a splitting image of their sister when she was young…
Their most beloved and cherished sister's child - Lilly!
Lilly felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace, and the person had even taken off their coat to wrap her around.
Lilly was numb from being frozen for too long, and after feeling an instant of warmth, she still felt bone-chillingly cold, causing her to shiver uncontrollably.
Lilly struggled to open her eyes and finally saw the man before her - he looked somewhat similar to her mother but also different.
Lilly's lips twitched as she asked weakly, "Are you… uncle… I didn't push anyone… uncle…"
At that moment, Lilly was murmuring as she had lost consciousness.
She was like a cold, emotionless robot compared to Gilbert's agitated self.
Gilbert was on the verge of crying.
The young child in his arms was only wearing thin sleepwear - pure cotton autumn clothing - with no padding at all.
Her small face had already turned purple from the cold, and her lips were cracked and turning dark.
Like a frozen sculpture, her tiny figure could not move, making Gilbert afraid that he would break her with a single touch.
"Lilly… Uncle's here, and I'm bringing you home."
Gilbert choked. He could not imagine how Lilly managed to survive independently with her condition.
He was even scared to think she would have died if they arrived later.
Gilbert carefully held Lilly, focusing solely on her. He rushed back to the car.
"Lilly, stay with me." Gilbert's voice turned hoarse as he urged, "Don't sleep… Lilly, can you say something to uncle? Lilly…”
Lilly had already lost consciousness.
Hugh staggered a little as he rushed over. Seeing Gilbert's piled-up clothes, he anxiously asked, "How is she?"
Gilbert was already panicking. "Quick, we must go to the hospital now!"
The Crawford family felt their hearts were in their throats and immediately headed toward the hospital.
Meanwhile, Stephen, who had just received the news of their arrival, hurriedly rushed downstairs with a mixture of excitement and elation on his face.
When the Crawford family was rushing into the mansion, they were stopped by the security guard. Once Anthony revealed his name, the guard quickly went to inform Stephen.
As he was wracking his brains trying to find a way to be acquainted with the Crawford family, Stephen was taken aback by the news!
Although he did not know why the Crawford family suddenly appeared before the mansion, he knew he had a chance as long as they were there.
There's hope for the Hatcher family, after all!
Suddenly, Stephen remembered something and quickly turned to a servant, saying, "Is that deadbeat still lying in the yard? Get her out of here immediately!"
That jinx had cursed her mother to death, and now my company will go bankrupt from her curse too.
Stephen would not allow her to ruin this opportunity to meet with the Crawford family.
Chapter 3 Lilly's Eight Uncles To The Rescue!
Everything happened so fast that the Hatchers had no time to react.
By the time Stephen rushed out, he saw Anthony preparing to get into his car and drive off. However, he had not been in time to see Gilbert brushing the snow off Lilly and picking her up from where she had been kneeling by the gate.
"My goodness! It's Mr. Anthony Crawford!" Stephen plastered a bright smile onto his face and greeted the other cheerfully. "What brings you here? It's an honor to have you visiting our humble abode!"
By then, Richard, Paula, and some of the Hatcher servants had hurried out to join Stephen as well, their faces wreathed in smiles of welcome.
When they saw Anthony's stern, aloof countenance, they became even more fawning and obsequious.
Anthony Crawford was the current head of the Crawford family's business empire and the CEO of Crawford Holdings!
The Crawford family was one of Clodston's four influential families; everyone wanted to butter them up and curry favor.
A true aristocratic family like this with old money and such deep ties to Clodston was rare. The Crawfords were an elusive, mysterious entity; they kept themselves out of the limelight. The only thing anyone in Clodston knew for sure was that the Crawfords had eight sons, but even then, few had even set eyes on them.
Anthony was occasionally featured in the headlines of the financial news, which was why the Hatchers had recognized him.
"Mr. Crawford, please come in! It's freezing out here. We'd love to have you stay a little while if you don't mind such humble surroundings," Richard said enthusiastically.
"Yes, yes, please do come in and have something hot!" Stephen chimed in, smiling.
Now that they were in the presence of a truly distinguished person, all the Hatchers could not help trying to ingratiate themselves with him.
The Ador Hatcher Corporation was in dire straits; for the Hatcher family, this was a catastrophe.
However, just a word from Anthony would revive their flagging fortunes!
If luck favored them, they might even become one of Clodston's top ten influential families…
Anthony's face betrayed no hint of expression; instead, he studied Stephen with keen eyes.
Was this Lilly's father?
Still without expression, Anthony declined Richard's offer coolly and enigmatically. "Very well, Mr. Hatcher and family."
Without another word, he got into his car and drove off.
The Hatchers stood there, confused and dazed, watching him leave.
Paula was the first to speak. "Mr. Crawford said very well… Does that mean he's intending to help us?"
Richard frowned. "Given his expression, I don't think he meant anything complimentary."
Stephen ordered the servants to enlighten him about what had happened earlier.
They related how the Crawfords had shown up en masse at the Hatcher Mansion and taken Lilly away, and that a man in black had stripped off his coat and wrapped it around her, cradling her in his arms. He had also identified himself as her uncle…
When Stephen heard this, he was thunderstruck. Suddenly, everything became terrifyingly clear.
It was common knowledge that the Crawfords had eight sons and a daughter. However, the daughter's health was frail, and she had never appeared in public before.
Did this mean that the woman he had rescued four years ago was the Crawford family's one and only precious daughter?!
The rest of the Hatcher family felt their hearts sinking. How they bitterly regretted their actions!
Paula's lips trembled. "So Jean was the Crawfords' daughter… hurry, we need to go and get Lilly back…"
They would never have forced Lilly to kneel in the snow if they had known!
In fact, they would have treated her like a goddess and worshiped at her feet!
Stephen regretted his actions as well; when he recalled how he had disciplined Lilly so harshly, he felt uneasy.
Angrily he snapped, "How are you going to get her back? Do you think we can walk in and take her away just like that?"
Richard frowned so hard his brow looked like a wrinkled prune. After a long moment of consideration, he said, "Well, regardless, we're still Lilly's blood relations. We're her grandparents, after all! The Crawfords can't deny that, no matter how angry they are. Then again, Lilly did cause Debbie's miscarriage, that's a fact…"
All they had wanted to do was to teach Lilly not to be an irresponsible little liar!
Unfortunately, Stephen had let his temper get the better of him and had disciplined her more severely than he should have…
The Hatchers felt confident that they would be able to clear up any misunderstandings with the Crawfords. All they had to do was to have a satisfactory explanation for everything. Once that was settled, they would be able to look forward to a future of wealth and prestige…
…
Instead of returning to Clodston after rescuing Lilly, the Crawfords went straight to the nearest hospital.
The hitherto vacant VIP suite in South Town's best hospital was now a hive of frantic activity.
No one dared to raise their voices. The atmosphere was extremely tense, punctuated by the sounds of hospital equipment beeping and doctors and nurses hurrying to and fro.
Hugh Crawford paced back and forth with the help of his walking stick. "Why are they still in there?" He muttered fretfully.
Anthony glanced at the time, then gently told his father, "Dad, you should sit down."
Lilly had immediately been whisked off to the emergency room as soon as they reached the hospital. Gilbert had gone with her; up until now, neither of them had emerged.
In the emergency room, Gilbert examined Lilly's bruised body with shaking hands.
Broken bones were the worst thing that could happen in cases of severe frostbite. A more detailed examination revealed that Lily had been badly beaten; in fact, her arms, ribs, and shins had been fractured.
There were numerous patches of frostbite all over her body. Some of the areas were so severely frostbitten they would require surgical intervention.
Lilly was only three or four years old, and she had been made to undergo such torment…
Hot tears stung Gilbert's eyes. Leaning down, he murmured, "Lilly, this is your Uncle Gilbert. Can you hear me? If you can, please hang in there. You'll make it through, I promise…"
Lilly's eyes were tightly closed, but she had the oddest sensation of her body feeling very light and warm all over. It was the first time she had ever felt so comfortable.
Everything was very quiet, except for a voice by her ear that constantly murmured, "Lilly…Lilly dear…little Tulip…Can you see me? Can you hear me?"
Who was this mysterious person?
Lilly tried very hard to open her eyes, but she was unable to do so.
She wanted to reply that she could hear this person talking to her as well, but she could not make a sound, no matter how frantically she tried.
…
It took three hours of surgical procedures before Lilly was out of danger, and the doctors all felt this was a miracle!
The little girl was wheeled into a hospital room, IV tubes plastered all over her body.
Gilbert's face was stony as he handed Anthony the report from Lilly's examination. When the Crawfords read it, they were incensed.
Hugh growled in fury, "A fine, upstanding bunch, these Hatchers! They even had the nerve to lay hands on a three-and-a-half-year-old child!
Anthony had already done a background check on the Hatcher family. In a frosty voice, he replied, "The Hatcher family's business goods are under suspicion of being contraband. The company is in pretty desperate straits. Recently they've been trying to find some point of connection so that we'll help them."
Hugh merely laughed derisively. "Help them? They can count themselves lucky if I don't ruin them entirely!"
The old gentleman was so enraged that he wanted to tear the entire Hatcher family to pieces there and then.
"Don't worry, Dad," Anthony answered. "They won't last long."
Hugh bit his lower lip and fell silent. After a while, he murmured, "Then how about Jean…what's happened to her…?"
Anthony did not say anything, merely stayed silent.
Clodston and South Town were around 1200 miles apart.
Four years ago, Jean had somehow found her way to South Town, seriously ill and having lost her memory. Stephen had found her, and taken her home.
She had almost died giving birth to Lilly but miraculously recovered and held on for another two years before succumbing to her illness, leaving Lilly alone in the world.
The Crawford brothers' beloved sister had died quietly in some remote town without a nod to her status or even a mention of her name…
Anthony's fists clenched tightly as his anger grew; the expression on his face became even stonier.
Hugh did not dare probe any further; he was afraid he would not be able to handle the truth.
Gilbert asked, "Why would they beat Lilly like that?"
Anthony replied in a voice as cold as ice, "Stephen Hatcher's wife, Debbie, fell downstairs and had a miscarriage. Stephen believed that Lilly pushed her."
The other Crawfords could not help frowning at this.
While this discussion was taking place, the Hatchers had finally tracked Lilly to the hospital.
Anthony's assistant hurriedly entered the room and said in low voice, "Mr. Anthony, the Hatchers are here. They want to see their granddaughter…"
Anthony gave a scornful bark of laughter, then ordered, "Turn off the heating outside on this floor and open the windows. Let them wait."
**
Stephen, Richard, and Paula waited outside on the top floor corridor for a very long time.
The VIP suites on this level were located inside an access-controlled door; the Hatchers were in the outer area, so they were unable to go in.
Anthony's assistant had arrived earlier, asking them to wait for a while, then had left. The Hatchers had not seen him since.
Paula grumbled, "Why won't they let us in? Lilly's our granddaughter, after all! Why would they make us wait outside here?"
Stephen snapped, "Oh, just wait!"
He had beaten Lilly more severely than intended; it was understandable that the Crawfords would be angry.
However, the Hatchers soon realized that something was amiss. The corridor was rapidly getting colder. Not only that, their waiting area was beside the windows, and the frosty winter wind blew in, causing them to shrink away and shiver from the cold!
"This weather is dreadful! Nobody can wait around like this!" Paula, who had been pampered and sheltered her entire life, could not take it anymore.
"Stephen, you'd better find someone and ask what's going on!" Richard agreed, frowning heavily.
If the Crawfords were angry, deliberately making the Hatchers wait for a while was understandable. However, they had already been here for half an hour; that was a bit too long.
No one would be able to stand waiting in such bitterly cold weather.
...
Click to Read More Now 👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇👇
00:14
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Reborn of the Genius Assassin》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 30, 2024 - Aug 31, 2024
👊😡A penniless tramp became a live-in son-in-law. Then he handed his bank card to his wife, who, however, was shocked by the 100M dollars in his account.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 Infidelity
“Alex Jefferson, effective immediately, you are no longer employed here. Take off your uniform and leave!”
Alex stepped into the security office where James Langdon, the manager, was lounging in his chair. The manager was sitting behind the desk, puffing on his cigarette as he directed a contemptuous glance at Alex.
Stunned, Alex frowned and asked, “You're firing me? Why?”
“Why?” James burst out laughing. “Don't you know that your wife's infidelity is the talk of the town? Four Seas Corporation is the top company in Nebula City. We value our reputation more than anything. Your personal affairs have seriously damaged the reputation of our company!”
Alex was taken completely off guard. His face contorted into a scowl as he retorted, “She cheated on me? No way! James, don't even suggest such a thing! If you dislike me, then just get straight to the point. Why do you have to be so despicable as to accuse my wife of something she didn't do?”
James flashed a smug grin. “Dislike you? Who are you for me to waste my time spreading rumors about your wife?”
Alex clenched his fists as he snarled, “A few days ago, I came to your office to request a day off so that I could attend the parent-teacher meeting at my son's kindergarten. However, when I arrived, I stumbled across you and the receptionist in the midst of something. It seems that you have been harboring a grudge against me ever since. Is that correct? That's why you want to get rid of me.”
James' smile froze. He clenched his jaw and spat, “Shut up! Yes, I want you gone! Who do you think you are to fight against me? I can fire you anytime!”
A smirk played on his lips as he continued, “I didn't fabricate that rumor, by the way. It's common knowledge in Nebula City that she and Walt Wallace are involved romantically. You don't seem to be aware of it, do you? Have you been too focused on your job? Ask someone else if you don't believe me.”
Alex fixed a menacing glare upon James, his expression darkening with a growing sense of animosity.
Then he took two steps forward.
Slap, slap!
Without warning, he gave James two tight slaps.
“I will leave as you wish, James, but you must prepare my wages accordingly. I expect that my wages will be ready for me when I come back to collect them later today!”
With that, he spun on his heels and left.
“H-Hey!” Fuming with rage, James held his reddened cheek and bellowed, “How dare you strike me? Stop there! I'm going to make you pay for this!”
Alex didn't bother looking back and strode out of the office.
He was done arguing with James.
The moment he stepped out of the building, Alex spotted a few of his coworkers giving him suspicious looks, causing him to furrow his brows.
“Did you hear about the thing between his wife and Mr. Wallace?”
“Of course. I think everyone in the city knows about it. As a live-in son-in-law, he doesn't have any rights. He cannot even stop his wife from cheating on him.”
“Oh, things like that happens. Look at him. He's certainly not the sharpest tool in the shed, so it's not surprising that Heather would do that. Mr. Wallace is handsome and rich.”
“I heard that Heather Jennings is the prettiest woman in Nebula City. This serves as a lesson to us that we shouldn't seek a gorgeous wife if we are not wealthy or capable enough. Otherwise, we would have to suffer and show up to work with a broken heart, just like Alex did.”
To everyone, Alex had already been betrayed by his wife.
Those who were familiar with him felt bad for him and gave him their heartfelt sympathies, while those who were unacquainted with him cast him scornful looks.
Alex surveyed the crowd frostily. His fists were clenched so tightly that the veins in his hands were bulging, unveiling his intense anger.
Alex's gaze was too terrifying that everyone dared not provoke him further and hurried into the building to get to work.
Heather Jennings, what did you do? After marrying into your family, I've been doing my very best to be loyal to the family. I have done my best to treat you with respect and kindness. Is this how I am rewarded for my loyalty and dedication?
Alex's eyes turned red as rage coursed through his veins.
He pulled out his phone and called his wife, Heather.
Ring, ring, ring...
It took a while for the call to be picked up.
“I'm busy. What’s the matter?” Heather's icy voice rang out.
“Where are you?” Alex demanded, trying hard to tamp down his fury.
“I'm at work,” Heather lied.
“Really? I'll head over to your office now!” Alex responded coldly.
Heather was at a loss for words.
“Heather, tell him to come to Room 354 at Hyatt Hotel right away!” Suddenly, Carmen Garnet's voice could be heard. She was his mother-in-law, and it was obvious she had overheard their conversation.
“Mom, why would you ask him to come?” Heather sounded anxious.
She was flustered. Despite the mounting resentment she had toward Alex, she had once loved him deeply. Otherwise, she wouldn't have made the decision to marry him in the first place.
However, Alex's performance for the past few years had left her feeling completely disheartened and despondent.
She had wanted to steel her nerve before facing Alex and discussing the divorce this evening in the comfort of their home.
Alas, she had no idea Wallace would spread the news on purpose.
Carmen seemed to be standing next to Heather, for her voice was loud and clear. “He should come so you can end things with him in front of everyone!”
Hearing that, Alex ended the call and made his way to Hyatt Hotel on his electric scooter.
His company was located nearby the hotel, so he arrived swiftly after departing from their office.
He pushed the door to the VIP room open to see the Jenningses inside.
Heather's grandmother, Demi Jennings, her mother, Carmen, her younger brother, Lucas Jennings, her cousin, Jacob Jennings, and many other family members were present.
It appears that the Jenningses have gathered for an important meeting that they neglected to inform me about. However, I'm not going to dwell on that since Heather's attitude is more important.
His eyes were red as he fixed them on Heather, who was seated in the middle of the room.
Heather seemed to be avoiding his gaze, while the rest cast mocking glances at him.
He had been betrayed by his wife, and the news had been shared with malicious intent until the whole community knew it.
“You're here. Good. Head to the Civil Affairs Bureau and begin the process of filing for a divorce,” Carmen said straightforwardly.
Alex's gaze was unwavering as he stared intently at Heather. After taking a deep breath to compose himself, he asked angrily, “Heather, why did you do this to me? Why did you betray my trust and our marriage?”
Chapter 2 Thirty Million
Heather replied, “I didn't betray... Forget it. Yes, I betrayed you. Let's get a divorce today.”
Once she uttered those words, Lucas immediately interjected with a sneer of contempt, “My sister did the right thing by divorcing you and deciding to get together Mr. Wallace. If she were to stay with you, she would be throwing away her opportunities!”
“Mr. Wallace?” Alex snorted icily. “Walt Wallace, who went to the same university we did? That rich scion?”
Heather exhaled. “Yes, it's him.”
“Alex, if Heather agrees to be Mr. Wallace’s girlfriend, he'll come up with thirty million for the Jennings family! You can't even come up with five thousand, yet you have the cheek to come here when you can't even keep your wife? If I were you, I would rather die than face the humiliation!” Jacob mocked.
Alex held back his fury and looked at Heather. “Is that true?”
Heather nodded. “Yes.”
Alex let out a snort of laughter. “Heather! I can't believe you agreed to be his girlfriend for only thirty million. Are you seriously going to do that?”
Tears brimmed in Heather's eyes.
She gritted her teeth and retorted, “I have no choice! That money is too important to our family! You said “only”? Can you fork out the money? The Jennings family has been framed, and we're on the verge of bankruptcy. Can you fork out thirty million to help us? Of course, you can't. You don't have it. Walt is the only one willing to offer assistance on the condition that I accompany him for three days. If you could provide for the family, would another man set his sights on your wife? I had no choice because you, my husband, can do nothing to help us out of the situation!”
Alex's body trembled as a pained look crossed his face.
Oh, I see. Heather's right. She must be disappointed that I've chosen to do nothing over the past few years. However, I have my own reasons.
Heather grew increasingly frustrated and aggrieved.
Tears streamed down her cheeks as she continued, “When we were both in university, you were so confident and sure of yourself that I thought you were the most self-assured and capable man in the world. I can still remember the sparkle of ambition in your eyes. But now, living with me seems to have knocked all the spirit and enthusiasm out of you. I wanted to find you a good job, but you insisted on working as a security guard at Four Seas Corporation. Whenever I talked about our future and our dreams, you never seemed interested at all. You can even take insults of other people without any reaction! What happened to the young man I fell in love with, who was so ambitious and full of life?”
Alex parted his lips, wanting nothing more than to tell her that he was capable of finding a solution to their family's current difficulty.
Being a security guard at Four Seas Corporation was only part of his plan.
He was the rightful heir of the Jefferson family, who possessed a considerable amount of power and influence in the city of Lumenopolis.
To him, thirty million was nothing.
However, he couldn't tell Heather the truth, for he was still keeping a low profile, having been abandoned by his family.
Eight years ago, the Jefferson family suffered a huge blow. His father went missing, and his mother was killed by his aunt. After that, he was hunted down by his cruel aunt.
In the end, he took refuge in Nebula City, but his internal injuries were too severe.
To avoid getting killed by the Jeffersons, he kept a low profile and managed to scrape together a living by taking on part-time work and studying hard until he earned a place in a university.
After graduating from university, he became the live-in son-in-law of the Jennings family.
He wanted to delay exacting revenge until he had fully recovered.
As for the thirty million that the Jenningses required, Alex could easily afford it.
He was given an internationally recognized black credit card by his father prior to his mysterious disappearance.
He had never used it, as he didn't want his aunt to discover his whereabouts.
All the while, he had been keeping his composure in the face of the insults and the criticism from James and the Jenningses.
However, at that moment, he didn't feel like enduring anymore, seeing that his wife was about to leave him.
“I'll have the lawyer prepare our divorce papers today. It was me who initiated the divorce, so I will compensate you with a million. I think it's time for you to go now,” Heather said firmly, then took a deep breath and wiped away her tears.
“Heather, you want thirty million, right? I'll give it to you!” Alex said with determination as he met Heather's gaze.
Hearing that, everyone laughed gaily as though they had just heard a joke.
“Oh, dear, this is so funny!”
“Do you know how much thirty million is?”
“Have you lost your mind?”
Everyone began to ridicule him, their barbs becoming increasingly cutting and caustic.
Carmen even shouted for him to get out, as he had embarrassed them.
“I can really give you thirty million!” Alex stared intently into Heather's eyes, ignoring the others' jeers.
“Enough!” Heather chided, disappointment filling her eyes. “Alex, this is not like you. You may have done nothing significant in the past few years, but you've never pretended to be someone you weren't. Your actions today are unacceptable. Don't worry. I won't accompany Walt before our divorce. To make up for it, I promise to give you one million when our divorce is finalized so you can marry an innocent girl and have a good life.”
With that, she shoved Alex away and stormed out of the room.
The Jenningses were filled with glee when they saw how upset Alex appeared.
Heather, you're my wife. I won't let anyone lay their hands on you!
Alex clenched his fists as determination flashed across his eyes.
After leaving the hotel, he saw Heather and her family attempting to get a taxi by the side of the road. He went to them.
Right then, a Cadillac pulled up in front of them.
The door was opened, and a handsome young man stepped out.
He was none other than Walt Wallace, the eldest son of the Wallace family.
Chapter 3 A Number from Eight Years Ago
“Heather, where are you headed? I can give you a ride,” Walt offered, grinning at Heather.
He went to the same university as Heather and Alex.
Back then, Heather was the prettiest girl on campus. Walt pursued her for four years, but Alex won her heart in the end.
He was furious to learn that Heather ended up marrying Alex, who had nothing under his name.
For the past few years, he had been harboring a grudge and had finally begun planning his revenge.
“Mr. Wallace!”
“Mr. Wallace!”
Carmen and Lucas started flattering him eagerly.
However, Heather said coldly, “Stop putting on an act, Walt. Don't worry. I'll come to you tomorrow. I hope you'll keep your word when the time comes.”
Walt attempted to suppress his rage in the face of Heather's cold demeanor. He reached out and grasped her hand, looking her directly in the eye. “Heather, it's been so long. Can't you see how much I still care for you?”
Shocked, Heather tried to jerk her hand away, but Walt refused to relinquish his hold on her.
Alex happened to witness this when he walked over to them. Fury blazed in his eyes as he demanded, “Let go of her!”
Walt turned over his shoulder to see Alex. A mocking glint appeared in his eyes as he remarked, “Oh, isn't this our smart class rep? Why do you look like so upset?”
“I said, let her go!” Alex warned. He was on the verge of losing control.
Heather grew increasingly flustered. She tried to pull her hand back from his grasp as Alex approached. “Let me go!”
Her wrist was hurting, as Walt's grip was too tight.
“Heather, you're going to be mine tomorrow. Why can't I hold your hand?” Walt asked menacingly as he fixed his gaze on Heather.
Heather felt torn. For the Jennings family's sake, she had no right to reject him.
However, she was also deeply concerned for Alex.
She was still hesitating when Alex took action.
The man stepped forward and delivered a punch to Walt's face.
“Ow!” Walt shrieked in pain and dropped to the ground.
Heather, Carmen, and Lucas were flabbergasted.
Following their nuptials, Heather found Alex to be quite a shy individual.
The mere sight of Alex losing his temper was enough to make her heart race wildly.
“What have you done?” Lucas hurried over to help Walt up. “Do you think you can bear the responsibility of beating Mr. Wallace up?”
“How dare you?” Carmen delivered a stinging slap to Alex's face. “Get on your knees and apologize to Mr. Wallace right now!”
Alex glared at Carmen as he balled up his fists.
“Why? Do you want to hit me?” Carmen gave him another forceful slap.
“Hey!” Alex stepped forward instinctively, unable to suppress his anger.
His fierce expression was so intimidating that Carmen could not maintain her composure, and she took a step back in terror.
Heather blocked Alex's path and retorted, “What are you trying to do? Are you really going to hit my mom? Hit me instead if you dare!”
Alex felt himself trembling in the face of her anger, and the previously intimidating aura he had projected disappeared into thin air.
He slumped his shoulders in dejection.
“How dare you yell at me? Just wait. I'll definitely punish you!” Carmen became emboldened, her arrogance growing with each passing moment as she realized that Alex no longer had any power to intimidate her.
“Are you okay?” Heather turned around to ask Walt.
“I'm fine. I'll let this slide for your sake,” Walt replied, wiping the blood from the corner of his lips. There was a menacing look in his eyes, but it vanished in an instant. He turned to Heather and said, “Heather, if you divorce him, I will be honored to have you as my wife. I'm not trying to insult you by asking you to spend three days with me. I did that because I wanted to prove my feelings to you.”
Heather was disgusted to see Walt's look.
She tamped down her discomfort and flashed a polite smile.
“Mr. Wallace, don't worry. I will make sure Heather divorces him today!” Carmen promised, feeling a flush of happiness.
If Walt marries my daughter, my daughter will be entering into a life of wealth and privilege. No one will dare to threaten us or try to intimidate us anymore!
Walt gave a proud nod.
He then shot Alex a look and provoked, “My dear class rep, I'm going to hold a grand wedding for Heather tomorrow. Won't you come and give us your blessings?”
“Don't worry. I'll definitely be there!” Alex sneered as a cruel glint appeared in his eyes. “By then, you'll get on your knees and beg for my forgiveness!”
“Beg for your forgiveness? Are you serious? Who do you think you are that I would ask you to spare me?”
“You were the one who deliberately spread rumors about my wife betraying me, right?”
“We'll see each other tomorrow. Our university mates and I will be eagerly awaiting your arrival,” Walt responded with a chuckle, without explicitly admitting or denying that. He then turned to leave in his car.
Heather looked at Alex, disappointment evident in her eyes.
Despite knowing Walt's character well, she couldn't lash out at him, as she needed his help.
Suddenly, a taxi rolled up to the curb, and Heather eagerly stepped off the sidewalk to wave it down. She didn't even glance back at Carmen and Lucas as she opened the door and got in.
Clearly, she was in a foul mood.
Carmen glared at Alex, her voice rising with every word. “How dare you yell at me? I'll make sure you pay for this!” With that, she grabbed her son's hand and hailed a taxi to leave.
Alex whipped out a cigarette. After lighting it, he took a puff as a vicious glare appeared in his eyes. He spun around and stalked to his electric scooter.
Walt, since you refuse to back down, don't blame me for being ruthless.
With that thought in mind, he dialed a number he hadn't dialed in eight years.
“It's me, Charlie,” Alex said when the call was connected.
“Mr. Jefferson! I can't believe you've finally called after eight years!” An old man's excited voice rang out from the other end of the line.
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 Infidelity
“Alex Jefferson, effective immediately, you are no longer employed here. Take off your uniform and leave!”
Alex stepped into the security office where James Langdon, the manager, was lounging in his chair. The manager was sitting behind the desk, puffing on his cigarette as he directed a contemptuous glance at Alex.
Stunned, Alex frowned and asked, “You're firing me? Why?”
“Why?” James burst out laughing. “Don't you know that your wife's infidelity is the talk of the town? Four Seas Corporation is the top company in Nebula City. We value our reputation more than anything. Your personal affairs have seriously damaged the reputation of our company!”
Alex was taken completely off guard. His face contorted into a scowl as he retorted, “She cheated on me? No way! James, don't even suggest such a thing! If you dislike me, then just get straight to the point. Why do you have to be so despicable as to accuse my wife of something she didn't do?”
James flashed a smug grin. “Dislike you? Who are you for me to waste my time spreading rumors about your wife?”
Alex clenched his fists as he snarled, “A few days ago, I came to your office to request a day off so that I could attend the parent-teacher meeting at my son's kindergarten. However, when I arrived, I stumbled across you and the receptionist in the midst of something. It seems that you have been harboring a grudge against me ever since. Is that correct? That's why you want to get rid of me.”
James' smile froze. He clenched his jaw and spat, “Shut up! Yes, I want you gone! Who do you think you are to fight against me? I can fire you anytime!”
A smirk played on his lips as he continued, “I didn't fabricate that rumor, by the way. It's common knowledge in Nebula City that she and Walt Wallace are involved romantically. You don't seem to be aware of it, do you? Have you been too focused on your job? Ask someone else if you don't believe me.”
Alex fixed a menacing glare upon James, his expression darkening with a growing sense of animosity.
Then he took two steps forward.
Slap, slap!
Without warning, he gave James two tight slaps.
“I will leave as you wish, James, but you must prepare my wages accordingly. I expect that my wages will be ready for me when I come back to collect them later today!”
With that, he spun on his heels and left.
“H-Hey!” Fuming with rage, James held his reddened cheek and bellowed, “How dare you strike me? Stop there! I'm going to make you pay for this!”
Alex didn't bother looking back and strode out of the office.
He was done arguing with James.
The moment he stepped out of the building, Alex spotted a few of his coworkers giving him suspicious looks, causing him to furrow his brows.
“Did you hear about the thing between his wife and Mr. Wallace?”
“Of course. I think everyone in the city knows about it. As a live-in son-in-law, he doesn't have any rights. He cannot even stop his wife from cheating on him.”
“Oh, things like that happens. Look at him. He's certainly not the sharpest tool in the shed, so it's not surprising that Heather would do that. Mr. Wallace is handsome and rich.”
“I heard that Heather Jennings is the prettiest woman in Nebula City. This serves as a lesson to us that we shouldn't seek a gorgeous wife if we are not wealthy or capable enough. Otherwise, we would have to suffer and show up to work with a broken heart, just like Alex did.”
To everyone, Alex had already been betrayed by his wife.
Those who were familiar with him felt bad for him and gave him their heartfelt sympathies, while those who were unacquainted with him cast him scornful looks.
Alex surveyed the crowd frostily. His fists were clenched so tightly that the veins in his hands were bulging, unveiling his intense anger.
Alex's gaze was too terrifying that everyone dared not provoke him further and hurried into the building to get to work.
Heather Jennings, what did you do? After marrying into your family, I've been doing my very best to be loyal to the family. I have done my best to treat you with respect and kindness. Is this how I am rewarded for my loyalty and dedication?
Alex's eyes turned red as rage coursed through his veins.
He pulled out his phone and called his wife, Heather.
Ring, ring, ring...
It took a while for the call to be picked up.
“I'm busy. What’s the matter?” Heather's icy voice rang out.
“Where are you?” Alex demanded, trying hard to tamp down his fury.
“I'm at work,” Heather lied.
“Really? I'll head over to your office now!” Alex responded coldly.
Heather was at a loss for words.
“Heather, tell him to come to Room 354 at Hyatt Hotel right away!” Suddenly, Carmen Garnet's voice could be heard. She was his mother-in-law, and it was obvious she had overheard their conversation.
“Mom, why would you ask him to come?” Heather sounded anxious.
She was flustered. Despite the mounting resentment she had toward Alex, she had once loved him deeply. Otherwise, she wouldn't have made the decision to marry him in the first place.
However, Alex's performance for the past few years had left her feeling completely disheartened and despondent.
She had wanted to steel her nerve before facing Alex and discussing the divorce this evening in the comfort of their home.
Alas, she had no idea Wallace would spread the news on purpose.
Carmen seemed to be standing next to Heather, for her voice was loud and clear. “He should come so you can end things with him in front of everyone!”
Hearing that, Alex ended the call and made his way to Hyatt Hotel on his electric scooter.
His company was located nearby the hotel, so he arrived swiftly after departing from their office.
He pushed the door to the VIP room open to see the Jenningses inside.
Heather's grandmother, Demi Jennings, her mother, Carmen, her younger brother, Lucas Jennings, her cousin, Jacob Jennings, and many other family members were present.
It appears that the Jenningses have gathered for an important meeting that they neglected to inform me about. However, I'm not going to dwell on that since Heather's attitude is more important.
His eyes were red as he fixed them on Heather, who was seated in the middle of the room.
Heather seemed to be avoiding his gaze, while the rest cast mocking glances at him.
He had been betrayed by his wife, and the news had been shared with malicious intent until the whole community knew it.
“You're here. Good. Head to the Civil Affairs Bureau and begin the process of filing for a divorce,” Carmen said straightforwardly.
Alex's gaze was unwavering as he stared intently at Heather. After taking a deep breath to compose himself, he asked angrily, “Heather, why did you do this to me? Why did you betray my trust and our marriage?”
Chapter 2 Thirty Million
Heather replied, “I didn't betray... Forget it. Yes, I betrayed you. Let's get a divorce today.”
Once she uttered those words, Lucas immediately interjected with a sneer of contempt, “My sister did the right thing by divorcing you and deciding to get together Mr. Wallace. If she were to stay with you, she would be throwing away her opportunities!”
“Mr. Wallace?” Alex snorted icily. “Walt Wallace, who went to the same university we did? That rich scion?”
Heather exhaled. “Yes, it's him.”
“Alex, if Heather agrees to be Mr. Wallace’s girlfriend, he'll come up with thirty million for the Jennings family! You can't even come up with five thousand, yet you have the cheek to come here when you can't even keep your wife? If I were you, I would rather die than face the humiliation!” Jacob mocked.
Alex held back his fury and looked at Heather. “Is that true?”
Heather nodded. “Yes.”
Alex let out a snort of laughter. “Heather! I can't believe you agreed to be his girlfriend for only thirty million. Are you seriously going to do that?”
Tears brimmed in Heather's eyes.
She gritted her teeth and retorted, “I have no choice! That money is too important to our family! You said “only”? Can you fork out the money? The Jennings family has been framed, and we're on the verge of bankruptcy. Can you fork out thirty million to help us? Of course, you can't. You don't have it. Walt is the only one willing to offer assistance on the condition that I accompany him for three days. If you could provide for the family, would another man set his sights on your wife? I had no choice because you, my husband, can do nothing to help us out of the situation!”
Alex's body trembled as a pained look crossed his face.
Oh, I see. Heather's right. She must be disappointed that I've chosen to do nothing over the past few years. However, I have my own reasons.
Heather grew increasingly frustrated and aggrieved.
Tears streamed down her cheeks as she continued, “When we were both in university, you were so confident and sure of yourself that I thought you were the most self-assured and capable man in the world. I can still remember the sparkle of ambition in your eyes. But now, living with me seems to have knocked all the spirit and enthusiasm out of you. I wanted to find you a good job, but you insisted on working as a security guard at Four Seas Corporation. Whenever I talked about our future and our dreams, you never seemed interested at all. You can even take insults of other people without any reaction! What happened to the young man I fell in love with, who was so ambitious and full of life?”
Alex parted his lips, wanting nothing more than to tell her that he was capable of finding a solution to their family's current difficulty.
Being a security guard at Four Seas Corporation was only part of his plan.
He was the rightful heir of the Jefferson family, who possessed a considerable amount of power and influence in the city of Lumenopolis.
To him, thirty million was nothing.
However, he couldn't tell Heather the truth, for he was still keeping a low profile, having been abandoned by his family.
Eight years ago, the Jefferson family suffered a huge blow. His father went missing, and his mother was killed by his aunt. After that, he was hunted down by his cruel aunt.
In the end, he took refuge in Nebula City, but his internal injuries were too severe.
To avoid getting killed by the Jeffersons, he kept a low profile and managed to scrape together a living by taking on part-time work and studying hard until he earned a place in a university.
After graduating from university, he became the live-in son-in-law of the Jennings family.
He wanted to delay exacting revenge until he had fully recovered.
As for the thirty million that the Jenningses required, Alex could easily afford it.
He was given an internationally recognized black credit card by his father prior to his mysterious disappearance.
He had never used it, as he didn't want his aunt to discover his whereabouts.
All the while, he had been keeping his composure in the face of the insults and the criticism from James and the Jenningses.
However, at that moment, he didn't feel like enduring anymore, seeing that his wife was about to leave him.
“I'll have the lawyer prepare our divorce papers today. It was me who initiated the divorce, so I will compensate you with a million. I think it's time for you to go now,” Heather said firmly, then took a deep breath and wiped away her tears.
“Heather, you want thirty million, right? I'll give it to you!” Alex said with determination as he met Heather's gaze.
Hearing that, everyone laughed gaily as though they had just heard a joke.
“Oh, dear, this is so funny!”
“Do you know how much thirty million is?”
“Have you lost your mind?”
Everyone began to ridicule him, their barbs becoming increasingly cutting and caustic.
Carmen even shouted for him to get out, as he had embarrassed them.
“I can really give you thirty million!” Alex stared intently into Heather's eyes, ignoring the others' jeers.
“Enough!” Heather chided, disappointment filling her eyes. “Alex, this is not like you. You may have done nothing significant in the past few years, but you've never pretended to be someone you weren't. Your actions today are unacceptable. Don't worry. I won't accompany Walt before our divorce. To make up for it, I promise to give you one million when our divorce is finalized so you can marry an innocent girl and have a good life.”
With that, she shoved Alex away and stormed out of the room.
The Jenningses were filled with glee when they saw how upset Alex appeared.
Heather, you're my wife. I won't let anyone lay their hands on you!
Alex clenched his fists as determination flashed across his eyes.
After leaving the hotel, he saw Heather and her family attempting to get a taxi by the side of the road. He went to them.
Right then, a Cadillac pulled up in front of them.
The door was opened, and a handsome young man stepped out.
He was none other than Walt Wallace, the eldest son of the Wallace family.
Chapter 3 A Number from Eight Years Ago
“Heather, where are you headed? I can give you a ride,” Walt offered, grinning at Heather.
He went to the same university as Heather and Alex.
Back then, Heather was the prettiest girl on campus. Walt pursued her for four years, but Alex won her heart in the end.
He was furious to learn that Heather ended up marrying Alex, who had nothing under his name.
For the past few years, he had been harboring a grudge and had finally begun planning his revenge.
“Mr. Wallace!”
“Mr. Wallace!”
Carmen and Lucas started flattering him eagerly.
However, Heather said coldly, “Stop putting on an act, Walt. Don't worry. I'll come to you tomorrow. I hope you'll keep your word when the time comes.”
Walt attempted to suppress his rage in the face of Heather's cold demeanor. He reached out and grasped her hand, looking her directly in the eye. “Heather, it's been so long. Can't you see how much I still care for you?”
Shocked, Heather tried to jerk her hand away, but Walt refused to relinquish his hold on her.
Alex happened to witness this when he walked over to them. Fury blazed in his eyes as he demanded, “Let go of her!”
Walt turned over his shoulder to see Alex. A mocking glint appeared in his eyes as he remarked, “Oh, isn't this our smart class rep? Why do you look like so upset?”
“I said, let her go!” Alex warned. He was on the verge of losing control.
Heather grew increasingly flustered. She tried to pull her hand back from his grasp as Alex approached. “Let me go!”
Her wrist was hurting, as Walt's grip was too tight.
“Heather, you're going to be mine tomorrow. Why can't I hold your hand?” Walt asked menacingly as he fixed his gaze on Heather.
Heather felt torn. For the Jennings family's sake, she had no right to reject him.
However, she was also deeply concerned for Alex.
She was still hesitating when Alex took action.
The man stepped forward and delivered a punch to Walt's face.
“Ow!” Walt shrieked in pain and dropped to the ground.
Heather, Carmen, and Lucas were flabbergasted.
Following their nuptials, Heather found Alex to be quite a shy individual.
The mere sight of Alex losing his temper was enough to make her heart race wildly.
“What have you done?” Lucas hurried over to help Walt up. “Do you think you can bear the responsibility of beating Mr. Wallace up?”
“How dare you?” Carmen delivered a stinging slap to Alex's face. “Get on your knees and apologize to Mr. Wallace right now!”
Alex glared at Carmen as he balled up his fists.
“Why? Do you want to hit me?” Carmen gave him another forceful slap.
“Hey!” Alex stepped forward instinctively, unable to suppress his anger.
His fierce expression was so intimidating that Carmen could not maintain her composure, and she took a step back in terror.
Heather blocked Alex's path and retorted, “What are you trying to do? Are you really going to hit my mom? Hit me instead if you dare!”
Alex felt himself trembling in the face of her anger, and the previously intimidating aura he had projected disappeared into thin air.
He slumped his shoulders in dejection.
“How dare you yell at me? Just wait. I'll definitely punish you!” Carmen became emboldened, her arrogance growing with each passing moment as she realized that Alex no longer had any power to intimidate her.
“Are you okay?” Heather turned around to ask Walt.
“I'm fine. I'll let this slide for your sake,” Walt replied, wiping the blood from the corner of his lips. There was a menacing look in his eyes, but it vanished in an instant. He turned to Heather and said, “Heather, if you divorce him, I will be honored to have you as my wife. I'm not trying to insult you by asking you to spend three days with me. I did that because I wanted to prove my feelings to you.”
Heather was disgusted to see Walt's look.
She tamped down her discomfort and flashed a polite smile.
“Mr. Wallace, don't worry. I will make sure Heather divorces him today!” Carmen promised, feeling a flush of happiness.
If Walt marries my daughter, my daughter will be entering into a life of wealth and privilege. No one will dare to threaten us or try to intimidate us anymore!
Walt gave a proud nod.
He then shot Alex a look and provoked, “My dear class rep, I'm going to hold a grand wedding for Heather tomorrow. Won't you come and give us your blessings?”
“Don't worry. I'll definitely be there!” Alex sneered as a cruel glint appeared in his eyes. “By then, you'll get on your knees and beg for my forgiveness!”
“Beg for your forgiveness? Are you serious? Who do you think you are that I would ask you to spare me?”
“You were the one who deliberately spread rumors about my wife betraying me, right?”
“We'll see each other tomorrow. Our university mates and I will be eagerly awaiting your arrival,” Walt responded with a chuckle, without explicitly admitting or denying that. He then turned to leave in his car.
Heather looked at Alex, disappointment evident in her eyes.
Despite knowing Walt's character well, she couldn't lash out at him, as she needed his help.
Suddenly, a taxi rolled up to the curb, and Heather eagerly stepped off the sidewalk to wave it down. She didn't even glance back at Carmen and Lucas as she opened the door and got in.
Clearly, she was in a foul mood.
Carmen glared at Alex, her voice rising with every word. “How dare you yell at me? I'll make sure you pay for this!” With that, she grabbed her son's hand and hailed a taxi to leave.
Alex whipped out a cigarette. After lighting it, he took a puff as a vicious glare appeared in his eyes. He spun around and stalked to his electric scooter.
Walt, since you refuse to back down, don't blame me for being ruthless.
With that thought in mind, he dialed a number he hadn't dialed in eight years.
“It's me, Charlie,” Alex said when the call was connected.
“Mr. Jefferson! I can't believe you've finally called after eight years!” An old man's excited voice rang out from the other end of the line.
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
Aug 28, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
👊😡After 15 years, he came back, saw his wife and daughter living on the street, angry on the spot, a short message to 100 billion group bankruptcy
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
In Erudia, a private jet landed at North Hampton Airport, where all international flights experienced an eight-hour delay because of it.
At the private passageway were five men in suits and leather shoes, standing as straight as a javelin.
Every now and then, they would raise their wrist to look at the time, for a big shot was coming to town.
The upper-class society of North Hampton had learned about his arrival, but no one had the capability to get an inch closer to the private passageway.
Even the richest man in North Hampton who came to pay homage was chased away.
Finally, there were movements coming from the passageway.
“God of War!!!” the mass cried out, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at the sight of the undefeatable legend of Erudia.
He, who was dubbed the God of War, was the one and only five-star war God in the history of Erudia.
Once, he'd inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions in eighteen countries. He was an overbearing and formidable man.
He who overwhelmed the world with his unparalleled power had even created the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, and many more.
...
Setting foot on his homeland, Levi Garrison was overcome with emotions.
Once upon a time, he used to be an orphan who was abandoned on the streets of North Hampton and then adopted by the Garrison family.
However, the Garrison family had never been fond of him.
His adoptive parents, who had a tendency to beat and scold him, treated him like an outsider.
As for the outsiders, they treated him as a nobody.
But he didn't care a stiver. He had always been proud of his surname since he was a child, and he strived to bring glory to this family when he grew older.
At last, Levi had established Levi Group, the largest dark horse in North Hampton's business community.
With billions of assets, it ranked among the forefront of North Hampton, pushing the declining Garrison family to the top.
However, not only did the Garrison family showed no signs of appreciation, they even harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Jealous of his success, they regarded him as a thorn in their flesh and coveted Levi Group.
No matter his wealth and power, unless they were in control, he was just an outsider in the Garrison family's eyes.
Eventually, on Levi's wedding night, the Garrison family plotted a frame-up against him by getting him drunk before tossing him onto his sister-in-law's bed. They wanted to create the illusion that he was doing something untoward to her and was caught in bed by his brother and adoptive parents.
That night, the Garrison family had brutally broken his limbs and left him on the road like a wild dog.
Not only was he handicapped, but he also had to take the flak for something he didn't commit.
From an upstart in the business world, he had become the target of disdain overnight.
And the next day, he had been punished for several crimes and sentenced to six years in prison.
He could never forget the ruthless and sinister faces of everyone in the Garrison family and the ridicule of his friends, classmates, and business partners.
More so, he could never forget the disappointment on his newly wedded wife, Zoey's face.
He had regarded the Garrison family as his home and devoted himself to the family.
Yet, they treated him like trash.
It felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart every time he thought about this.
How he hated the Garrison family!
But who would have thought that Levi had been secretly transferred away from prison to join the military?
In a few years, he dominated the military world and became the one and only five-star God of War.
Now that he came back, the Garrison family ought to stay on their toes.
“How's it going, Azure Dragon?” Levi asked.
Azure Dragon, the commander of the Five Great Wars Regiment, took a step forward and said respectfully, “Sir, I'm afraid your wife, Ms. Zoey Lopez will remarry at ten o'clock tonight!”
Ever since Zoey's husband was sent to prison on their wedding night, she had been living like a widow.
Only God knew how much pressure she was put under.
And right now, the person Levi couldn't wait to see the most was Zoey.
After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon continued, “To add on, Sir, the Garrison family is holding a successful listing celebration banquet at the Crystal Palace Hotel tonight! Many people had invited the God of War just now, including the Garrison family, but I didn't accept nor refuse directly.”
“What time?” Levi asked tersely.
“Eight o'clock, Sir.”
“Okay. Tell the Garrison family I will attend the banquet!”
Since the time for the two events didn't clash, Levi gladly accepted the invitation.
The celebration banquet for the public listing of Garrison Group was held at North Hampton's Crystal Palace Hotel.
With the help of Levi Group, they had become a rich and powerful family in one fell swoop.
The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and sounds of glasses clinking could be heard ringing in the air every now and then.
“God bless the Garrison family,” said Joseph, the head of the Garrison family. “The younger generations are the stars among men. Garrison Group is now listed and has become an upstart in North Hampton!”
Joseph's three sons and daughter welcomed their guests with bright smiles on their faces.
The younger generation of the Garrison family was all the smugger and prouder because, after today, the Garrison family would become a powerful family, and they would become one of the top rich kids.
Most of the guests who attended today's banquet were from the top circle in North Hampton.
“Garrison, do you know what happened today?! Your celebration party is nothing compared to that.” They were gossiping about the major event that had happened today.
“Yeah! I heard that a big shot has arrived in North Hampton!”
“The richest man in North Hampton wanted to meet him but was shooed away. Apparently, he's not qualified enough!”
“So? Jesse Nielsen had been waiting for five hours in advance at the airport!”
Joseph nodded. “Yes, I know about that too. I even sent someone to invite this big shot to the celebration party!”
“No way! Why would this big shot attend such a party?”
No one believed it.
In fact, as an upstart, Joseph was just trying his luck.
“Dad!” shouted Jaycob, the second eldest son of the Garrison family could be seen running over. “The big shot has accepted our invitation to attend our celebration banquet! He's on the way!”
“Jesus! God has indeed blessed the Garrison family!”
Everyone in the Garrison family could barely conceal their delight as this was their chance to reach the sky in a single bound.
The grandchildren of the Garrison family gathered together, sunshine flooding their souls.
Levi's brother, Bryan, and sister-in-law, Victoria, smiled. “Well, it all starts with Levi's imprisonment that the Garrison family is at where we are today...”
“Right, speaking about Levi, do you guys know today's the day that kid gets out of prison?!” somebody asked abruptly.
“Really? Isn't that bad luck? Why did he have to be released on such a big day?!”
“Please, please, please don't come back! He's the Garrison family's biggest disgrace!”
Victoria's lips tugged into a sneer. “Speaking of which, Levi is the crowning glory of the Garrison family's status today.”
“That's what he's supposed to do!” Bryan said. “He should contribute to the Garrison family for raising him, an orphan! His multi-billion Levi Group means nothing. To put it bluntly, he's just a dog raised by the Garrison family!”
Someone gave a chortle. “As a matter of fact, I've been interested in Levi's wife for a long time now. She's still widowed, and I'm so going to marry her!”
The man's remark caused gales of laughter.
“Everyone, stop what you're doing. I have an important announcement to make,” Joseph said and went on to announce that the big shot was coming.
A thunderous applause was heard.
But when the applause had died down, there was still someone clapping.
The sound was loud and clear, approaching from afar.
On the red carpet, a man came clapping, looking bold and energetic.
His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths.
“It's Levi!” Bryan and Victoria exclaimed.
Suddenly, all eyes were riveted on him.
“I forgot this little brat got out of jail today!” Levi's adoptive parents spoke in unison.
Ignoring the astonished gazes darted at his way, Levi walked step by step towards Joseph.
“A little bird told me that the company is now listed. How are you feeling, Joseph? Are you happy?”
Levi flashed him a meaningful smile.
“How dare you show up here, you insolent brat! And what did you just call me?” Joseph's fury sprang to life.
“Who let him in? Didn't you know he just got out of prison? How inauspicious!”
Bryan rose to his feet. “…… are you doing here, Levi?”
Levi sized him up. “Why can't I be here?”
“Well, for starters, you're an orphan! The Garrison family has raised you, but you were ambitious and ungrateful. You had inordinate ambitions for your sister-in-law, and you wanted to take possession of the Garrison family! You'd even tried to kill your parents when things go south! Have you no conscience? Do you have any sense of morality left in your heart?”
“You've lost your reputation in North Hampton, and everyone knows that. Have you no shame to have the brass neck to come round here?”
“Everyone knows why you're back. You want to leech off the Garrison family; you want our money, isn't it?!”
“You've long been expelled from the Garrison family, you ungrateful wretch! The Garrison family has nothing to do with you! Now, get lost!”
Levi's adoptive parents rose to their feet and pointed at his nose, hurling abusive remarks at him.
The Garrison family's brazenness of distorting the truth was mind-bending.
How disappointing!
He had thought they would feel somewhat apologetic after six years, but they were unexpectedly more aggravated.
They took everything from him, crippled him, and ruined his reputation, turning everything upside down and making everything his fault instead.
The Garrison family didn't have the slightest bit of compassion to speak of.
Bryan zipped towards Levi, assessing him condescendingly. “Hmph! Don't you just want money now that you're back?”
Flap!
Bryan threw a credit card to the ground and lifted his foot, shaking his leather shoe. “My vamp is dirty. Lick it clean, and the one million in this card is yours!”
His words elicited a fresh burst of laughter as the crowd looked at Levi as if they were looking at a dog.
“Oh my! One million? That's more than enough to cover his living expenses. I bet he'll lick it!”
Victoria gave a wry look.
“On your knees!” Bryan roared, seeing that Levi was glaring at him. “Now, lick my shoe!”
Levi stared at him coldly and held his peace.
“Kneel!!!”
Bryan rushed to Levi and pressed his shoulders, forcing him to kneel, but the latter didn't budge.
“I said kneel!!!”
Bryan struggled to rivet him to the spot.
“Drop dead!”
Levi suddenly slapped Bryan in the face, sending him flying almost eight meters away.
Silence engulfed the room; one could even hear a pin drop!
Unbelievable!
Everyone in the Garrison family was stupefied.
What did Levi just do?
Did he just knock Bryan to the ground with a single slap?
Plod!
Bryan was about to get up when Levi stepped on him, crushed him, and crossed over him.
Looking at the approaching Levi, Joseph instinctively stepped back.
Levi went up the stage and adjusted the microphone stand.
Everyone looked at him, wondering what he was going to do next.
“Listen up, everyone...”
“I'm sure you remember what happened six years ago, yes? For the love and care I had received from the Garrison family during childhood, I'm giving you one month to kneel before me for three days and three nights to repent your sins!”
“Remember, that's everyone from the Garrison family!”
“If I don't see any shadow within a month, the outcome is simple—I swear I'll wipe off every single one of you here today!”
Levi's voice was low and deep.
But as soon as he finished, the crowd was laughing like a drain.
“Did prison life eat his brain or what? What conceited nonsense is he spouting?”
“The Garrison family right now is a juggernaut in North Hampton. He's just a criminal. Isn't it a pipe dream to destroy the Garrison family?”
“Did he knock his brain loose or something?”
...
“Bear in mind that I have limited patience. You only have one month! Of course, you may gather your strengths and connections to fight against me! I'll be waiting.”
Levi then took his leave straightaway, disregarding the mockeries of the crowd.
“Stop right there, you *! Did I tell you to leave?”
Ben, Levi's adoptive father, wanted to stop him.
“Ben, let him go!” Joseph said. “It's a big day today. I don't want to see bloodshed!”
He was afraid about the impact that would bring about if the big shot saw this.
“Yeah! There are so much more opportunities to take care of him!”
“He's in luck that the big shot is on his way!”
With that, Levi left the place under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people.
After Levi had left, Joseph asked anxiously, “Jaycob, where's the big shot? Isn't he here yet?”
Jaycob looked dazed. “According to the time, he should have arrived long ago. Let me ask...”
After making a phone call, Jaycob blanched. “Dad, the big shot was here, but he left already.”
“What? The big shot was here?”
“The big shot said that the Garrison family are a bunch of unworthy stupid pigs!”
“I get it. He must have left in a fit of rage after witnessing the ruckus that brat had created!”
“He must have thought that the Garrison family disrespected him!”
Joseph trembled with rage. “That brat will pay for this!”
The multitude reacted accordingly.
Levi has ruined the Garrison family's glorious event!
He just pissed off the big shot!
That's equivalent to cutting off the Garrison family's chance to reach the sky!
Levi Garrison is indeed the sinner of the Garrison family!
At that moment, the Garrison family wished to skin Levi alive.
His adoptive parents, brother, and sister-in-law especially hated him to the bone. “Just you wait, Levi!”
After leaving Crystal Palace Hotel, the next person that Levi was going to look for was his wife, Zoey Lopez.
In this life, he owed no debt to the Garrison family, nor his friends and classmates, but Zoey.
He had been imprisoned on the second day after the wedding, making Zoey lose her reputation. That even put her through six years of widowhood.
This woman has carried too much on her shoulders for six years.
But now that I'm back, I'll hold your hand, and we'll conquer the world together!
After hesitating for a long time, Levi pressed the doorbell.
Thud!
The young woman dropped her mobile phone to the ground as the door opened.
Upon taking a closer look at Levi's face, Zoey broke down in tears.
“Zoey, quick, just get the parcel and come in. It's almost time for the family banquet! Your grandfather is going to settle your marriage at the family banquet tonight. You can't get away from this!”
“Yeah! Quickly get dressed! Your grandfather is going to set you up with someone else!”
Zoey's parents' voices sounded from the inside.
“Zoey, I'm back!” Levi said excitedly, wanting to fling his arm around her, but Zoey slapped his hands away.
“Why did you come back? I've already forgotten about you...”
Zoey's voice was choked with sobs.
Very soon after, Zoey's parents, Aaron and Caitlyn, came out, looking horrified.
“How dare you have the nerve to come back? Do you know how much criticism my family has suffered because of you? Especially Zoey. Do you know how much she has suffered for the past six years?” Zoey's father, Aaron, reproached.
Meanwhile, her mother, Caitlyn, pushed and shoved Levi. “You should know that this relationship between you and Zoey is impossible in this life the moment you went to jail! You're a criminal! You're just a street rat in North Hampton! You're only putting Zoey in harm's way by coming to see her!”
Naturally, Levi had known of Zoey's sufferings for the past six years, including her refusal to remarry because of him.
Levi put on a serious face. “This time, I'm back for good. I won't leave Zoey ever again. I will grant her a bright future and let her own the world!”
Levi's declaration had Aaron and Caitlyn hooting with laughter.
“You've spent six years in jail. How are you going to give Zoey a future?” Aaron asked with a sneer.
“Yeah! With your mouth?” Caitlyn chimed in. “There's a limit to talking big!”
Nonetheless, Levi smiled. “Don't worry. I'll reclaim what I lost in those years! I'll destroy the Garrison family in a month!”
“Levi!” This time, even Zoey couldn't bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. “Can we be more realistic? It doesn't matter if you just get out of prison. Can't you just be down to earth and start anew? I believe that you will make a comeback one day, but you can't just indulge in tall talk. Do you know just how powerful the Garrison family is right now? And besides, today's era is a far cry from what it was six years ago!”
“Zoey, trust me,” Levi said earnestly. “I can make the Garrison family bow at my feet with just a word!”
Preposterous!
Levi's bravado nearly drove Zoey and her parents round the bend.
Having been caged up for six years, did he finally lose his mind?
“Fine. If you say so,” Zoey said, shoving her mobile phone to Levi directly. “Then prove it! I'd like to see how you make the Garrison family bow their heads with just one word!”
“I...”
Levi was stunned.
It was true that he could exterminate the Garrison family with his words, but he had given them one month; it would be too uneventful to destroy them now.
“See, you can't do it, can't you? Then don't you ever talk big if you can't!”
Zoey smashed the phone to the ground, marking her wrath.
Following that, her parents pushed Levi away. “Go now. You're not welcome here. We've got a family banquet to attend!”
“No. Mom, Dad, let him in!”
“What do you mean, Zoey?”
“I won't remarry. My husband is back.”
...
Aaron and Caitlyn couldn't talk her round, so they could only let him in.
After that, Zoey took Levi to her bedroom.
“Since you're back, you're still my husband. I don't care about the gossips. Besides, I believe you're innocent, and anyone with discerning eyes can see that it was the Garrison family who'd framed you!”
Levi could feel the warmth in his heart.
She trusted him, and that was more than enough for him.
“But you must promise me to start from zero and be down to earth. I believe you will achieve something great with your ability! I'll give you five years!”
“That's unnecessary,” Levi said. “Just give me one month. In a month, I'll de—”
“Shut up! I don't want to listen to your nonsensical and unrealistic talks! Why can't we just be realistic?” Zoey shouted.
“Even if you have nothing now, as long as you take one step at a time, I believe you'll get back on your feet!”
Levi shut up obediently.
“I bought you these six years ago.” Zoey took out a suit from the cupboard. “Change into it at once and follow me to the family banquet!”
“Zoey, what is up with you?”
Seeing Levi all dressed up, Aaron and Caitlyn were naturally dissatisfied.
Zoey clung onto Levi's arm. “Mom, Dad, Levi is my husband now! I will make myself clear to Grandpa tonight!”
Aaron and Caitlyn looked daggers at Levi, sighing helplessly, “For Heaven's sake!”
The Lopez family banquet was held at Golden Port Restaurant, where they contracted the entire restaurant.
Naturally, the Lopez family was not as powerful as the Garrison family, but they were considered above average in North Hampton.
When Zoey and her family arrived at the main hall, they were greeted with strange and jesting gazes.
In the past, when Zoey and Levi had gotten married, Aaron's family status was the highest in the Lopez family.
But after Levi's downfall, Aaron's family had experienced a seismic shift in life, and their status in the Lopez family took a nosedive as they became the subject of ridicule, especially during family events.
“Look! Is that Levi beside Zoey?”
“Yeah! It's really him! He's released from prison already?”
All eyes fell on Levi at once.
Harry, the head of the Lopez family, snorted and turned a blind eye to the four of them.
The old man's favorite now was Fabian, his eldest son, and his family.
Mainly because Fabian's son-in-law, Samuel Robertson, was of mixed ethnicity who was born rich and had lived overseas.
This time, Harry was going to set up Zoey with Samuel's younger brother, Chris, who had been casting covetous eyes on Zoey for some time now.
With no one paying attention to them, Aaron and his family could only find a place to sit first.
As they were about to take their seats, a voice was heard. “No, Aaron. You guys can't sit here.”
It was a reminder from Henry, the second eldest son of the Lopez family.
“What?”
“There are sitting arrangements to the family banquet this time.”
Aaron looked puzzled. “How so?”
“There are four tables for the family banquet! And it's decided according to the family contribution!”
“For example, the first table is given to the family who contributed over five million to the family in a year; a million for the second table, a hundred thousand for the third table, and less than a hundred thousand for the last table, or should I say no contribution at all!”
Henry smiled smugly. “Our family has made good profits this year, and we've contributed just about five million to the family. So excuse me, but this table here is ours.”
“Of course, you can also sit at the first table without contributing. That is if your family has tens of millions of assets.”
“Unfortunately, we couldn't be any clearer about your family's situation,” sneered Maddison, Henry's wife. “Now that there's an ex-convict in your family, I'm sorry that you guys can only sit at the last table!”
“Mom, Dad, as far as I know, Uncle Aaron and his family didn't contribute much to the family last year,” said Shaun, Henry's son, walking over with a glass in his hand. “Their company went bankrupt, and they even borrowed over two million from Grandpa. Clearly, it's a negative contribution. It's unfair to the relatives sitting at the fourth table! I say we add a fifth table for negative contributors!”
“Yeah, I agree!”
The rest of the Lopez family concurred.
“Okay, we'll do as Shaun says! This shall motivate you people!”
Harry gave his consent.
“Hurry up and sit down. Don't just stand there and make a fool out of yourselves.” Harry glared at Aaron.
With that, Aaron and his family walked over to the fifth table quietly.
“Which table should a ten billion contributor sit at?” asked Levi suddenly, pulling Zoey's arm.
Levi was the one and only five-star God of War, and wealth to him was just a number.
In fact, he didn't know exactly how much he had, but he could still fork out ten billion casually for the family contribution on behalf of Aaron's family.
As soon as Levi said that, everyone was stunned at his query.
After a few moments of silence, the crowd blossomed into an enormous belly laugh.
“Ten billion? You must be kidding me! Even the aristocratic Garrison family may not have that much money!”
“This kid must have a loose screw in the head to come here and embarrass himself!”
“Hey, Aaron. Did you know you have a son-in-law worth ten billion? Hahaha...”
Sensing the jeering gazes and titter from the people around, Aaron and his family wished the ground could swallow them whole.
This is embarrassing!
Too embarrassing!
Zoey's temper sparked, and her eyes blazed with rage.
“Levi Garrison, is it not enough for you to talk big at home that you have to come here and embarrass me? Do you think you haven't done enough after all these years?”
Zoey trembled as tears silently rolling down her cheeks.
“But I do have ten billion!” Levi said helplessly.
At this time, no one bothered to listen to Levi's sheer bull because the star of the day, Fabian's son-in-law, had arrived.
Everyone, including Harry, went out to the entrance to greet him.
“I'm sorry to keep everyone waiting.” Samuel wore an apologetic expression.
“Your flight was nearly ten hours late. What's up with that?” Harry asked in concern.
Samuel smiled. “Grandpa, don't you know? A big shot has arrived in North Hampton, and North Hampton Airport was sealed off for eight hours.”
What? Is there such a thing?
“Who's this big shot to have the airport sealed off, Samuel?” Harry asked smilingly.
“It's not just that. It's said that a hundred planes escorted the private jet of that big shot, and there were a hundred thousand people guarding at the airport.”
“Damn!”
“What?”
The crowd gasped in shock.
“He's the commander-in-chief of nine military regions, the God of War of Erudia. Haha, you may not believe it if I say this, but I met this great man when I was at a gathering abroad, and we even exchanged numbers. I didn't expect him to take up a post in North Hampton! I'll ask him out sometime in support of the Lopez family. That way, you'll gain a foothold in North Hampton in no time,” Samuel said loftily.
“God! That's incredible! How did you even get to know someone like him?”
“My brother-in-law is so cool!”
“The Lopez family's son-in-law is one of a kind! Of course, except for one!”
Everyone looked at Samuel with veneration; the old man was all the more impressed, Aaron and Caitlyn begrudged Fabian's son-in-law, and Zoey was envious as well.
But she believed that in five years, Levi, too, could make her grandfather proud.
Yet, unbeknownst to them, Levi was actually barely stifling in his laughter.
This kid is quite something to know that I've arrived.
But his ability to make up nonsense is even more impressive.
“You're saying you know the God of War?” Levi asked.
Samuel raised his head. “Yeah, we had a drink together. Is there a problem?”
Levi chuckled. “Then why don't I recognize you?”
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
In Erudia, a private jet landed at North Hampton Airport, where all international flights experienced an eight-hour delay because of it.
At the private passageway were five men in suits and leather shoes, standing as straight as a javelin.
Every now and then, they would raise their wrist to look at the time, for a big shot was coming to town.
The upper-class society of North Hampton had learned about his arrival, but no one had the capability to get an inch closer to the private passageway.
Even the richest man in North Hampton who came to pay homage was chased away.
Finally, there were movements coming from the passageway.
“God of War!!!” the mass cried out, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at the sight of the undefeatable legend of Erudia.
He, who was dubbed the God of War, was the one and only five-star war God in the history of Erudia.
Once, he'd inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions in eighteen countries. He was an overbearing and formidable man.
He who overwhelmed the world with his unparalleled power had even created the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, and many more.
...
Setting foot on his homeland, Levi Garrison was overcome with emotions.
Once upon a time, he used to be an orphan who was abandoned on the streets of North Hampton and then adopted by the Garrison family.
However, the Garrison family had never been fond of him.
His adoptive parents, who had a tendency to beat and scold him, treated him like an outsider.
As for the outsiders, they treated him as a nobody.
But he didn't care a stiver. He had always been proud of his surname since he was a child, and he strived to bring glory to this family when he grew older.
At last, Levi had established Levi Group, the largest dark horse in North Hampton's business community.
With billions of assets, it ranked among the forefront of North Hampton, pushing the declining Garrison family to the top.
However, not only did the Garrison family showed no signs of appreciation, they even harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Jealous of his success, they regarded him as a thorn in their flesh and coveted Levi Group.
No matter his wealth and power, unless they were in control, he was just an outsider in the Garrison family's eyes.
Eventually, on Levi's wedding night, the Garrison family plotted a frame-up against him by getting him drunk before tossing him onto his sister-in-law's bed. They wanted to create the illusion that he was doing something untoward to her and was caught in bed by his brother and adoptive parents.
That night, the Garrison family had brutally broken his limbs and left him on the road like a wild dog.
Not only was he handicapped, but he also had to take the flak for something he didn't commit.
From an upstart in the business world, he had become the target of disdain overnight.
And the next day, he had been punished for several crimes and sentenced to six years in prison.
He could never forget the ruthless and sinister faces of everyone in the Garrison family and the ridicule of his friends, classmates, and business partners.
More so, he could never forget the disappointment on his newly wedded wife, Zoey's face.
He had regarded the Garrison family as his home and devoted himself to the family.
Yet, they treated him like trash.
It felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart every time he thought about this.
How he hated the Garrison family!
But who would have thought that Levi had been secretly transferred away from prison to join the military?
In a few years, he dominated the military world and became the one and only five-star God of War.
Now that he came back, the Garrison family ought to stay on their toes.
“How's it going, Azure Dragon?” Levi asked.
Azure Dragon, the commander of the Five Great Wars Regiment, took a step forward and said respectfully, “Sir, I'm afraid your wife, Ms. Zoey Lopez will remarry at ten o'clock tonight!”
Ever since Zoey's husband was sent to prison on their wedding night, she had been living like a widow.
Only God knew how much pressure she was put under.
And right now, the person Levi couldn't wait to see the most was Zoey.
After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon continued, “To add on, Sir, the Garrison family is holding a successful listing celebration banquet at the Crystal Palace Hotel tonight! Many people had invited the God of War just now, including the Garrison family, but I didn't accept nor refuse directly.”
“What time?” Levi asked tersely.
“Eight o'clock, Sir.”
“Okay. Tell the Garrison family I will attend the banquet!”
Since the time for the two events didn't clash, Levi gladly accepted the invitation.
The celebration banquet for the public listing of Garrison Group was held at North Hampton's Crystal Palace Hotel.
With the help of Levi Group, they had become a rich and powerful family in one fell swoop.
The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and sounds of glasses clinking could be heard ringing in the air every now and then.
“God bless the Garrison family,” said Joseph, the head of the Garrison family. “The younger generations are the stars among men. Garrison Group is now listed and has become an upstart in North Hampton!”
Joseph's three sons and daughter welcomed their guests with bright smiles on their faces.
The younger generation of the Garrison family was all the smugger and prouder because, after today, the Garrison family would become a powerful family, and they would become one of the top rich kids.
Most of the guests who attended today's banquet were from the top circle in North Hampton.
“Garrison, do you know what happened today?! Your celebration party is nothing compared to that.” They were gossiping about the major event that had happened today.
“Yeah! I heard that a big shot has arrived in North Hampton!”
“The richest man in North Hampton wanted to meet him but was shooed away. Apparently, he's not qualified enough!”
“So? Jesse Nielsen had been waiting for five hours in advance at the airport!”
Joseph nodded. “Yes, I know about that too. I even sent someone to invite this big shot to the celebration party!”
“No way! Why would this big shot attend such a party?”
No one believed it.
In fact, as an upstart, Joseph was just trying his luck.
“Dad!” shouted Jaycob, the second eldest son of the Garrison family could be seen running over. “The big shot has accepted our invitation to attend our celebration banquet! He's on the way!”
“Jesus! God has indeed blessed the Garrison family!”
Everyone in the Garrison family could barely conceal their delight as this was their chance to reach the sky in a single bound.
The grandchildren of the Garrison family gathered together, sunshine flooding their souls.
Levi's brother, Bryan, and sister-in-law, Victoria, smiled. “Well, it all starts with Levi's imprisonment that the Garrison family is at where we are today...”
“Right, speaking about Levi, do you guys know today's the day that kid gets out of prison?!” somebody asked abruptly.
“Really? Isn't that bad luck? Why did he have to be released on such a big day?!”
“Please, please, please don't come back! He's the Garrison family's biggest disgrace!”
Victoria's lips tugged into a sneer. “Speaking of which, Levi is the crowning glory of the Garrison family's status today.”
“That's what he's supposed to do!” Bryan said. “He should contribute to the Garrison family for raising him, an orphan! His multi-billion Levi Group means nothing. To put it bluntly, he's just a dog raised by the Garrison family!”
Someone gave a chortle. “As a matter of fact, I've been interested in Levi's wife for a long time now. She's still widowed, and I'm so going to marry her!”
The man's remark caused gales of laughter.
“Everyone, stop what you're doing. I have an important announcement to make,” Joseph said and went on to announce that the big shot was coming.
A thunderous applause was heard.
But when the applause had died down, there was still someone clapping.
The sound was loud and clear, approaching from afar.
On the red carpet, a man came clapping, looking bold and energetic.
His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths.
“It's Levi!” Bryan and Victoria exclaimed.
Suddenly, all eyes were riveted on him.
“I forgot this little brat got out of jail today!” Levi's adoptive parents spoke in unison.
Ignoring the astonished gazes darted at his way, Levi walked step by step towards Joseph.
“A little bird told me that the company is now listed. How are you feeling, Joseph? Are you happy?”
Levi flashed him a meaningful smile.
“How dare you show up here, you insolent brat! And what did you just call me?” Joseph's fury sprang to life.
“Who let him in? Didn't you know he just got out of prison? How inauspicious!”
Bryan rose to his feet. “…… are you doing here, Levi?”
Levi sized him up. “Why can't I be here?”
“Well, for starters, you're an orphan! The Garrison family has raised you, but you were ambitious and ungrateful. You had inordinate ambitions for your sister-in-law, and you wanted to take possession of the Garrison family! You'd even tried to kill your parents when things go south! Have you no conscience? Do you have any sense of morality left in your heart?”
“You've lost your reputation in North Hampton, and everyone knows that. Have you no shame to have the brass neck to come round here?”
“Everyone knows why you're back. You want to leech off the Garrison family; you want our money, isn't it?!”
“You've long been expelled from the Garrison family, you ungrateful wretch! The Garrison family has nothing to do with you! Now, get lost!”
Levi's adoptive parents rose to their feet and pointed at his nose, hurling abusive remarks at him.
The Garrison family's brazenness of distorting the truth was mind-bending.
How disappointing!
He had thought they would feel somewhat apologetic after six years, but they were unexpectedly more aggravated.
They took everything from him, crippled him, and ruined his reputation, turning everything upside down and making everything his fault instead.
The Garrison family didn't have the slightest bit of compassion to speak of.
Bryan zipped towards Levi, assessing him condescendingly. “Hmph! Don't you just want money now that you're back?”
Flap!
Bryan threw a credit card to the ground and lifted his foot, shaking his leather shoe. “My vamp is dirty. Lick it clean, and the one million in this card is yours!”
His words elicited a fresh burst of laughter as the crowd looked at Levi as if they were looking at a dog.
“Oh my! One million? That's more than enough to cover his living expenses. I bet he'll lick it!”
Victoria gave a wry look.
“On your knees!” Bryan roared, seeing that Levi was glaring at him. “Now, lick my shoe!”
Levi stared at him coldly and held his peace.
“Kneel!!!”
Bryan rushed to Levi and pressed his shoulders, forcing him to kneel, but the latter didn't budge.
“I said kneel!!!”
Bryan struggled to rivet him to the spot.
“Drop dead!”
Levi suddenly slapped Bryan in the face, sending him flying almost eight meters away.
Silence engulfed the room; one could even hear a pin drop!
Unbelievable!
Everyone in the Garrison family was stupefied.
What did Levi just do?
Did he just knock Bryan to the ground with a single slap?
Plod!
Bryan was about to get up when Levi stepped on him, crushed him, and crossed over him.
Looking at the approaching Levi, Joseph instinctively stepped back.
Levi went up the stage and adjusted the microphone stand.
Everyone looked at him, wondering what he was going to do next.
“Listen up, everyone...”
“I'm sure you remember what happened six years ago, yes? For the love and care I had received from the Garrison family during childhood, I'm giving you one month to kneel before me for three days and three nights to repent your sins!”
“Remember, that's everyone from the Garrison family!”
“If I don't see any shadow within a month, the outcome is simple—I swear I'll wipe off every single one of you here today!”
Levi's voice was low and deep.
But as soon as he finished, the crowd was laughing like a drain.
“Did prison life eat his brain or what? What conceited nonsense is he spouting?”
“The Garrison family right now is a juggernaut in North Hampton. He's just a criminal. Isn't it a pipe dream to destroy the Garrison family?”
“Did he knock his brain loose or something?”
...
“Bear in mind that I have limited patience. You only have one month! Of course, you may gather your strengths and connections to fight against me! I'll be waiting.”
Levi then took his leave straightaway, disregarding the mockeries of the crowd.
“Stop right there, you *! Did I tell you to leave?”
Ben, Levi's adoptive father, wanted to stop him.
“Ben, let him go!” Joseph said. “It's a big day today. I don't want to see bloodshed!”
He was afraid about the impact that would bring about if the big shot saw this.
“Yeah! There are so much more opportunities to take care of him!”
“He's in luck that the big shot is on his way!”
With that, Levi left the place under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people.
After Levi had left, Joseph asked anxiously, “Jaycob, where's the big shot? Isn't he here yet?”
Jaycob looked dazed. “According to the time, he should have arrived long ago. Let me ask...”
After making a phone call, Jaycob blanched. “Dad, the big shot was here, but he left already.”
“What? The big shot was here?”
“The big shot said that the Garrison family are a bunch of unworthy stupid pigs!”
“I get it. He must have left in a fit of rage after witnessing the ruckus that brat had created!”
“He must have thought that the Garrison family disrespected him!”
Joseph trembled with rage. “That brat will pay for this!”
The multitude reacted accordingly.
Levi has ruined the Garrison family's glorious event!
He just pissed off the big shot!
That's equivalent to cutting off the Garrison family's chance to reach the sky!
Levi Garrison is indeed the sinner of the Garrison family!
At that moment, the Garrison family wished to skin Levi alive.
His adoptive parents, brother, and sister-in-law especially hated him to the bone. “Just you wait, Levi!”
After leaving Crystal Palace Hotel, the next person that Levi was going to look for was his wife, Zoey Lopez.
In this life, he owed no debt to the Garrison family, nor his friends and classmates, but Zoey.
He had been imprisoned on the second day after the wedding, making Zoey lose her reputation. That even put her through six years of widowhood.
This woman has carried too much on her shoulders for six years.
But now that I'm back, I'll hold your hand, and we'll conquer the world together!
After hesitating for a long time, Levi pressed the doorbell.
Thud!
The young woman dropped her mobile phone to the ground as the door opened.
Upon taking a closer look at Levi's face, Zoey broke down in tears.
“Zoey, quick, just get the parcel and come in. It's almost time for the family banquet! Your grandfather is going to settle your marriage at the family banquet tonight. You can't get away from this!”
“Yeah! Quickly get dressed! Your grandfather is going to set you up with someone else!”
Zoey's parents' voices sounded from the inside.
“Zoey, I'm back!” Levi said excitedly, wanting to fling his arm around her, but Zoey slapped his hands away.
“Why did you come back? I've already forgotten about you...”
Zoey's voice was choked with sobs.
Very soon after, Zoey's parents, Aaron and Caitlyn, came out, looking horrified.
“How dare you have the nerve to come back? Do you know how much criticism my family has suffered because of you? Especially Zoey. Do you know how much she has suffered for the past six years?” Zoey's father, Aaron, reproached.
Meanwhile, her mother, Caitlyn, pushed and shoved Levi. “You should know that this relationship between you and Zoey is impossible in this life the moment you went to jail! You're a criminal! You're just a street rat in North Hampton! You're only putting Zoey in harm's way by coming to see her!”
Naturally, Levi had known of Zoey's sufferings for the past six years, including her refusal to remarry because of him.
Levi put on a serious face. “This time, I'm back for good. I won't leave Zoey ever again. I will grant her a bright future and let her own the world!”
Levi's declaration had Aaron and Caitlyn hooting with laughter.
“You've spent six years in jail. How are you going to give Zoey a future?” Aaron asked with a sneer.
“Yeah! With your mouth?” Caitlyn chimed in. “There's a limit to talking big!”
Nonetheless, Levi smiled. “Don't worry. I'll reclaim what I lost in those years! I'll destroy the Garrison family in a month!”
“Levi!” This time, even Zoey couldn't bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. “Can we be more realistic? It doesn't matter if you just get out of prison. Can't you just be down to earth and start anew? I believe that you will make a comeback one day, but you can't just indulge in tall talk. Do you know just how powerful the Garrison family is right now? And besides, today's era is a far cry from what it was six years ago!”
“Zoey, trust me,” Levi said earnestly. “I can make the Garrison family bow at my feet with just a word!”
Preposterous!
Levi's bravado nearly drove Zoey and her parents round the bend.
Having been caged up for six years, did he finally lose his mind?
“Fine. If you say so,” Zoey said, shoving her mobile phone to Levi directly. “Then prove it! I'd like to see how you make the Garrison family bow their heads with just one word!”
“I...”
Levi was stunned.
It was true that he could exterminate the Garrison family with his words, but he had given them one month; it would be too uneventful to destroy them now.
“See, you can't do it, can't you? Then don't you ever talk big if you can't!”
Zoey smashed the phone to the ground, marking her wrath.
Following that, her parents pushed Levi away. “Go now. You're not welcome here. We've got a family banquet to attend!”
“No. Mom, Dad, let him in!”
“What do you mean, Zoey?”
“I won't remarry. My husband is back.”
...
Aaron and Caitlyn couldn't talk her round, so they could only let him in.
After that, Zoey took Levi to her bedroom.
“Since you're back, you're still my husband. I don't care about the gossips. Besides, I believe you're innocent, and anyone with discerning eyes can see that it was the Garrison family who'd framed you!”
Levi could feel the warmth in his heart.
She trusted him, and that was more than enough for him.
“But you must promise me to start from zero and be down to earth. I believe you will achieve something great with your ability! I'll give you five years!”
“That's unnecessary,” Levi said. “Just give me one month. In a month, I'll de—”
“Shut up! I don't want to listen to your nonsensical and unrealistic talks! Why can't we just be realistic?” Zoey shouted.
“Even if you have nothing now, as long as you take one step at a time, I believe you'll get back on your feet!”
Levi shut up obediently.
“I bought you these six years ago.” Zoey took out a suit from the cupboard. “Change into it at once and follow me to the family banquet!”
“Zoey, what is up with you?”
Seeing Levi all dressed up, Aaron and Caitlyn were naturally dissatisfied.
Zoey clung onto Levi's arm. “Mom, Dad, Levi is my husband now! I will make myself clear to Grandpa tonight!”
Aaron and Caitlyn looked daggers at Levi, sighing helplessly, “For Heaven's sake!”
The Lopez family banquet was held at Golden Port Restaurant, where they contracted the entire restaurant.
Naturally, the Lopez family was not as powerful as the Garrison family, but they were considered above average in North Hampton.
When Zoey and her family arrived at the main hall, they were greeted with strange and jesting gazes.
In the past, when Zoey and Levi had gotten married, Aaron's family status was the highest in the Lopez family.
But after Levi's downfall, Aaron's family had experienced a seismic shift in life, and their status in the Lopez family took a nosedive as they became the subject of ridicule, especially during family events.
“Look! Is that Levi beside Zoey?”
“Yeah! It's really him! He's released from prison already?”
All eyes fell on Levi at once.
Harry, the head of the Lopez family, snorted and turned a blind eye to the four of them.
The old man's favorite now was Fabian, his eldest son, and his family.
Mainly because Fabian's son-in-law, Samuel Robertson, was of mixed ethnicity who was born rich and had lived overseas.
This time, Harry was going to set up Zoey with Samuel's younger brother, Chris, who had been casting covetous eyes on Zoey for some time now.
With no one paying attention to them, Aaron and his family could only find a place to sit first.
As they were about to take their seats, a voice was heard. “No, Aaron. You guys can't sit here.”
It was a reminder from Henry, the second eldest son of the Lopez family.
“What?”
“There are sitting arrangements to the family banquet this time.”
Aaron looked puzzled. “How so?”
“There are four tables for the family banquet! And it's decided according to the family contribution!”
“For example, the first table is given to the family who contributed over five million to the family in a year; a million for the second table, a hundred thousand for the third table, and less than a hundred thousand for the last table, or should I say no contribution at all!”
Henry smiled smugly. “Our family has made good profits this year, and we've contributed just about five million to the family. So excuse me, but this table here is ours.”
“Of course, you can also sit at the first table without contributing. That is if your family has tens of millions of assets.”
“Unfortunately, we couldn't be any clearer about your family's situation,” sneered Maddison, Henry's wife. “Now that there's an ex-convict in your family, I'm sorry that you guys can only sit at the last table!”
“Mom, Dad, as far as I know, Uncle Aaron and his family didn't contribute much to the family last year,” said Shaun, Henry's son, walking over with a glass in his hand. “Their company went bankrupt, and they even borrowed over two million from Grandpa. Clearly, it's a negative contribution. It's unfair to the relatives sitting at the fourth table! I say we add a fifth table for negative contributors!”
“Yeah, I agree!”
The rest of the Lopez family concurred.
“Okay, we'll do as Shaun says! This shall motivate you people!”
Harry gave his consent.
“Hurry up and sit down. Don't just stand there and make a fool out of yourselves.” Harry glared at Aaron.
With that, Aaron and his family walked over to the fifth table quietly.
“Which table should a ten billion contributor sit at?” asked Levi suddenly, pulling Zoey's arm.
Levi was the one and only five-star God of War, and wealth to him was just a number.
In fact, he didn't know exactly how much he had, but he could still fork out ten billion casually for the family contribution on behalf of Aaron's family.
As soon as Levi said that, everyone was stunned at his query.
After a few moments of silence, the crowd blossomed into an enormous belly laugh.
“Ten billion? You must be kidding me! Even the aristocratic Garrison family may not have that much money!”
“This kid must have a loose screw in the head to come here and embarrass himself!”
“Hey, Aaron. Did you know you have a son-in-law worth ten billion? Hahaha...”
Sensing the jeering gazes and titter from the people around, Aaron and his family wished the ground could swallow them whole.
This is embarrassing!
Too embarrassing!
Zoey's temper sparked, and her eyes blazed with rage.
“Levi Garrison, is it not enough for you to talk big at home that you have to come here and embarrass me? Do you think you haven't done enough after all these years?”
Zoey trembled as tears silently rolling down her cheeks.
“But I do have ten billion!” Levi said helplessly.
At this time, no one bothered to listen to Levi's sheer bull because the star of the day, Fabian's son-in-law, had arrived.
Everyone, including Harry, went out to the entrance to greet him.
“I'm sorry to keep everyone waiting.” Samuel wore an apologetic expression.
“Your flight was nearly ten hours late. What's up with that?” Harry asked in concern.
Samuel smiled. “Grandpa, don't you know? A big shot has arrived in North Hampton, and North Hampton Airport was sealed off for eight hours.”
What? Is there such a thing?
“Who's this big shot to have the airport sealed off, Samuel?” Harry asked smilingly.
“It's not just that. It's said that a hundred planes escorted the private jet of that big shot, and there were a hundred thousand people guarding at the airport.”
“Damn!”
“What?”
The crowd gasped in shock.
“He's the commander-in-chief of nine military regions, the God of War of Erudia. Haha, you may not believe it if I say this, but I met this great man when I was at a gathering abroad, and we even exchanged numbers. I didn't expect him to take up a post in North Hampton! I'll ask him out sometime in support of the Lopez family. That way, you'll gain a foothold in North Hampton in no time,” Samuel said loftily.
“God! That's incredible! How did you even get to know someone like him?”
“My brother-in-law is so cool!”
“The Lopez family's son-in-law is one of a kind! Of course, except for one!”
Everyone looked at Samuel with veneration; the old man was all the more impressed, Aaron and Caitlyn begrudged Fabian's son-in-law, and Zoey was envious as well.
But she believed that in five years, Levi, too, could make her grandfather proud.
Yet, unbeknownst to them, Levi was actually barely stifling in his laughter.
This kid is quite something to know that I've arrived.
But his ability to make up nonsense is even more impressive.
“You're saying you know the God of War?” Levi asked.
Samuel raised his head. “Yeah, we had a drink together. Is there a problem?”
Levi chuckled. “Then why don't I recognize you?”
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
“Who extracted the bullet for you, Mr. Tristan?”
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
00:19
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
In her past life, she was betrayed and killed by those she trusted most. Now, in this life, they are begging for her forgiveness.
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:06
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
In her past life, she was betrayed and killed by those she trusted most. Now, in this life, they are begging for her forgiveness.
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighbothood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and did? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke?
Moreover, Angela was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and blame her.
Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly blame her.
Angela sneered and didn't want to say a word.
Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Angela, "Angela, you've gone too far! You've done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say it's not your fault? It's fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! You're evil!"
Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, "Angela, don't be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before you're satisfied?"
Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn't say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face.
Angela calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them.
For those who didn't believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste.
"I've heard everything you said, so how do you plan to punish me?" Angela asked.
As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent.
It seemed that they hadn't expected Angela to say this, and Scarlet's eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction.
George sighed and said, "Since that's the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year."
The reason Angela applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him.
Although she didn't particularly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that.
Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew...
Angela smiled and said, "Okay."
Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned.
"Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them up too."
From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Angela always thought that if she endured it, it would pass.
However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didn't always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further.
Chapter 3 Don't Butter Me Up
George couldn't help but frown. "Angela, be careful with your attitude."
Angela was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins?"
Scarlet's face turned sour, and she said, "Angela, that's your father. How can you speak to him like that?"
The third son Zacharias sneered, "What's wrong? Angela, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, you've even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, you're nothing."
"Yes, you're right." Angela lay back down and started dismissing them. "If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye."
She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed.
She was reliving her past life. She hadn't even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech.
Angela didn't want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible.
Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. "Angela, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you're saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are?"
Angela turned away, refusing to communicate with them any further.
In this lifetime, she wouldn't let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell.
Fanny glanced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angela's back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Then, she smiled. It seems that Angela isn't that foolish after all.
The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Angela was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left.
The door was slammed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off.
It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment.
As the door closed, Angela opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment.
It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying.
In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return?
She had done her utmost for the Kins Family.
Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes.
The door was pushed open again, and Angela impatiently turned to look at the person coming in, Joseph, who had just left and returned.
He walked to the bedside and said to Angela, "Angela, don't be so stubborn. It shouldn't be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you won't do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad won't ignore you."
But the only response Joseph received was silence. Angela closed her eyes and didn't want to talk to him.
Joseph sighed and said, "Rest well. I'm leaving."
The door was closed again. After all the commotion, Angela felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink.
The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people.
During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not uncommon for several people to share a ward.
After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Angela took a few big sips and felt much better.
She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her.
The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists.
Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldn't be hidden.
"Hello, Jonathan," Angela stammered as she greeted him.
Upon hearing Angela's voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. "Hmm?"
"I am Angela. We met at the Sanders Residence before," Angela said, feeling pressured under Jonathan's intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly.
Angela had seen him twice before. He was Christopher's half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything related to Christopher.
It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business.
He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didn't bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason.
And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years.
At that thought, Angela's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Jonathan's almost perfect profile, seeing complexity in his eyes.
Due to her previous life, Angela was completely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldn't help but feel regretful for a while.
Jonathan faintly responded, "A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family?"
Angela nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. "Yes..."
Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Angela felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand.
In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it.
During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly accommodating and flattering. She thought she had done well.
But later, she found out that they thought she was a joke.
They mocked her behind her back, saying she lacked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly.
Glancing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathan's wheelchair, Angela kindly took the cup from Jonathan's hand and got some water for him.
Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, "You don't need to please me; I have no say Christopher's affairs."
Chapter 4 The Hideous Kins Family
Angela's eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher.
"I didn't! I was genuinely concerned about you," Angela nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, "And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher."
Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet.
After saying that, Angela turned around and left.
Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze becoming even more intense...
On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital.
James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing.
The car sped away without anyone noticing Angela's presence.
Angela chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all.
She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them.
In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes.
The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area.
When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area.
It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men playing chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping.
Seeing Angela return with a canvas bag on her back, they weren't too surprised, as if they had long been accustomed to it.
But as usual, they couldn't help but ask out of curiosity.
"Angela, why did you come back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didn't they bring you back together?"
When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindon's eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Family's wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area.
In the entire housing area, there was no one who didn't envy them.
Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyone's business.
She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything.
Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very 'concerned' about their family's affairs, just like she used to be. Angela used to cover for the Kins Family, claiming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better.
However, this time, Angela didn't plan on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie.
"I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks I'm dirty and won't let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. It's so uncomfortable, especially in this hot weather."
As Angela spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, "I can't even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didn't want anymore before I could use it."
The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Angela.
The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair!
It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing.
"Don't cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I can't understand what they're thinking."
"They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out it's all a facade. I can't believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. It's really too much!"
As Angela listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. This was exactly the outcome she had hoped for.
It wouldn't be long before this news spreads throughout the entire compound. Let's see how long they can keep up the pretense.
"Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If I'm late, my parents and brothers will scold me again."
This statement was true. Angela's cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family.
She didn't know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Angela had to work late into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didn't plan on serving them anymore.
Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldn't help but ask curiously, "Didn't the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you to come home and cook?"
Chapter 5 It Won't Be For Long
Angela wiped away her tears and said, "My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She claims she can't eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have to compromise."
Previously, Angela always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills.
Every time they had a meal, Fanny would compliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made.
Blinded by the compliments, Angela was oblivious to the truth.
But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back.
As Angela anxiously left, several women couldn't help but sigh.
It's truly difficult to know a person's true nature. They never expected the Kinses' own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy!
Although they couldn't fully comprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter.
All of Angela's misfortunes were caused by Fanny.
This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a person's true nature!
The Kinses' estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, plants, and a few laurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful.
Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts and laughing.
It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness.
Initially, Angela intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment.
Fanny affectionately took Angela's hand and smiled joyfully. "Angela, you're back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare."
Everyone then noticed Angela's presence. Observing Fanny and Angela getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour.
James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Angela and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, "Fanny, come to me. Don't forget how you got injured. Stay away from Angela. She will harm you."
"James, I've already said it many times. Angela definitely didn't do it—"
Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. "It wasn't her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. You're just too kind, which is why you're being bullied by Angela like this."
Observing this unfolding scene, Angela remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly.
Samuel also approached and handed Angela a piece of paper and a pen. "Angela, since you're back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act accordingly."
Glancing at the paper and pen in front of her, Angela chuckled.
She took the blank paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions.
No one thought Angela would do such a thing. Samuel's face turned red with anger. "Angela, what are you doing?"
Angela didn't beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. "I won't apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didn't do."
Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel.
Angela looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fiancé.
So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate!
"Angela, you're capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this?"
Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started accusing her.
He believed that by doing so, Angela would compromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection.
But he seemed to have forgotten that Angela had just refused to apologize and tore the blank paper in front of everyone.
It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words.
Angela glanced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes.
She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile.
She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement.
And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiancée. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Angela, making it impossible for her to free herself.
When did this man start despising me so much?
There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless accusations.
"Christopher, don't speak about Angela like that. She is your fiancée, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset."
Fanny stepped forward to defend Angela, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach.
Upon hearing this, Christopher's lips curled into a cruel smile. "She will soon no longer be my fiancée."
---------------------------------------------------------
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Serve No One This Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:07
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
“Who extracted the bullet for you, Mr. Tristan?”
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Resurrecting the Genius Within》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Resurrecting the Genius Within》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
👉📚"I heard you're planning to have a bunch of boyfriends after the divorce?"I sabella was shocked, "He can hear my thoughts!!"📚
Chapter 1 Finally A Divorce
“Sign it. After the divorce, I won't press any legal charges against you. I'll even give you two hundred million more and separate your studio for you to own independently. Then there's the one at the city center...” A deep, pleasing, yet chilling voice resonated.
Isabella Jeannet couldn't help but cover her mouth with her hand, preventing herself from bursting into laughter.
Reflected in her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were numbers with many, many zeroes.
She carefully examined the divorce agreement, counting the zeroes.
The tall man sitting across the office desk had his handsome, noble brows furrowed. His eyes were as dark and glossy, radiating a cool hue. He watched as the trembling Isabella lowered her head and covered her mouth.
The chill in his heart grew even colder.
If only Alexander Quirk had known what would happen back then, he would never have tolerated it from the start.
Isabella was a woman who was both pitiful and detestable in his eyes. Her parents had been lifelong friends with the Quirk family, but they passed away before she even came of age.
Due to a dying wish, the Quirk family took in Isabella. Unexpectedly, she repaid their kindness with treachery by scheming to become his wife.
After that, he never lived in peace. He was pursued relentlessly and harassed without reason. His life into a complete mess thanks to her.
Some time ago, she even stole company secrets and passed them to a rival corporation, causing them to lose a major project. That led to a wave of resentment throughout the entire company.
To appease the board members, he had to divorce her.
“I've shown extreme benevolence and magnanimity. I hope you know when to stop.” If it weren't for the sake of her deceased parents, Alexander wouldn't have shown her any mercy.
Initially, he assumed Isabella would resist the divorce vehemently, even to the point of attempting suicide. However, unexpectedly, she tremblingly picked up the pen.
Upon seeing that, Alexander breathed a small sigh of relief. He thought Isabella had realized that her actions at that time had crossed the line, so she ceased to resist. Finally, a divorce at last—
“Woohoo! Finally, I can get a divorce!” Isabella's voice suddenly rang in his mind.
Alexander was confused. Is this... Isabella's voice?
Alexander had almost never heard Isabella's voice brimming with such joy and excitement before. For a moment, he couldn't be sure, so he looked up. However, all he saw was Isabella's fierce expression as she was ready to put pen to paper.
He couldn't tell if that expression was one of anger or of joy. Wait, she didn't say anything.
“Fantastic! Two hundred million! Imagine how many houses I could buy and how many innocent-looking young men I could have. My dear ex-husband really is something! He's so generous!” Isabella's voice rang out again, but not through the air.
A twitch flickered through Alexander's elegant and deep-set eyes.
He was certain that Isabella hadn't spoken, yet he had indeed heard Isabella's voice.
What's going on? Alexander was always prudent and composed. He glanced at Hannah Gates, his secretary.
At that moment, Hannah was intently staring at the divorce agreement in Isabella's hand.
Upon noticing his gaze, Hannah immediately conveyed an expression of "sympathy" as if lamenting the path the couple had taken to reach that point.
Alexander wasn't interested in thinking further about Hannah's unusual demeanor. The important point was that Hannah couldn't hear the voice in his head!
“Ms. Jeannet, you've really caused Mr. Alexander a lot of trouble this time. I hope you can start anew after you leave and avoid...”
Hannah frowned, advising earnestly. Yet, in her heart, she was mentally counting down, anticipating the inevitable uproar from Isabella.
After all, Isabella would explode at the slightest provocation. Once she started making a fuss, there was a chance Alexander might not give her generous compensation, forcing her to leave the marriage with nothing.
Hannah felt that Isabella didn't deserve any preferential treatment from a good man like Alexander.
However, Isabella merely glanced up at her, then, as if in a rush to reincarnate, quickly scribbled her signature.
“I'm annoyed, having been made to take the blame. However, considering the divorce is smooth and the fact that I managed to receive such generous compensation, I suppose I'll let the culprit off the hook.” Once again, Isabella's voice rang inside Alexander's mind.
When Alexander accepted the divorce agreement that Isabella flung toward him, his movements momentarily stiffened. A storm seemed to sweep across the depths of his profound eyes. What? She took the blame? She's not the culprit?
Before Alexander could recover from the shock of hearing that, he was hit by a new piece of information.
It turned out it wasn't because Isabella was dissatisfied with his indifference toward her that she intentionally stirred up trouble to catch his attention, which ended up causing a major disaster.
Everyone saw that she was the only one who entered the CEO's office during that period.
Some people had also managed to photograph her in a private meeting with the vice president of a rival company.
One could say the evidence was irrefutable.
Initially, she refused to admit it during their standoff, making a fuss and acting hysterically. In the end, she was so infuriated that she roared, “Since you don't trust me, then assume it was me! What can you possibly do to me?”
He thought that Isabella was losing her temper out of embarrassment and being caught red-handed.
Looking back, it seemed she was acting recklessly in despair.
“Mr. Alexander, it's time to sign,” Hannah said, a hint of urgency creeping into her usually calm and composed voice as she watched Alexander hesitate, not reaching for the pen.
Upon hearing that, Alexander suddenly felt that Hannah seemed to be overstepping her boundaries.
Recalling what Isabella's voice said about the culprit earlier, a hint of resentment inevitably formed in his heart.
Hannah was his university classmate. They had known each other for many years and understood each other thoroughly. He trusted her immensely. Yet, she betrayed the company by doing such a thing.
At that moment, Hannah had already handed over the pen with growing impatience.
She knew that although Alexander appeared to be cold and aloof, he was actually very responsible. He was particularly protective of his family and had a soft heart. Otherwise, he wouldn't have been entangled with Isabella for so long.
In the past, the couple's near-divorce experiences had always been averted due to Isabella's tearful pleas, tantrums, and threats of suicide. At that time, Hannah had finally managed to get Isabella to sign the divorce papers. Thus, Hannah did not want issues to arise on Alexander's side.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk, someone's getting impatient. I bet Ms. Gates is feeling uneasy, afraid all her previous efforts would go to waste,” Isabella's voice appeared in Alexander's mind again.
The look in Alexander's eyes shifted.
With a twist of his wrist, he pressed the black pen on the table with his slender hand.
That move left both Isabella and Hannah momentarily taken aback.
Alexander, with his dark eyes, was staring at Isabella, who couldn't withdraw her gossipy expression in time. “I'm asking you one last time. Were you really the one behind this?”
He was always cautious. If what he heard in his mind were indeed true, it would not only mean he had wrongly accused someone but could also leave an immeasurable risk to the company. Therefore, he had to verify it.
Hannah's face turned uneasy in an instant, yet she didn't panic. After all, Isabella couldn't prove her innocence.
Isabella felt somewhat uneasy under Alexander's intensely oppressive gaze.
Once more, Isabella's voice spoke in his mind. “What does he mean by that? Is he asking such a question at this moment because he doesn't want to give me those two hundred million anymore? He can't possibly be having second thoughts now! Can't he just sign the papers first before asking anything?”
A knot formed in Alexander's heart as he stared intently at Isabella as if he was desperate for an answer.
Isabella's eyes darted around in agitation, unable to resist the urge to grumble in her mind, which was heard by Alexander. “Of course, I didn't do it. It's not my fault everyone else is blind! Ms. Gates clearly went in and out of the office after my visit, but the staff outside the CEO's office conveniently overlooked that fact. When asked about any suspicious individuals, they didn't even check the surveillance footage. They immediately pointed fingers at me as if I was guilty. Classic bias at work.”
Suddenly, Alexander was taken aback! Isabella wasn't the only one who went into my office back then? At that time, eyewitness accounts and physical evidence directly implicated Isabella. I suppose that's why no one else checked the surveillance footage. Subconsciously, I've also always thought that Isabella was the type to pull such underhanded tricks, which is why I didn't—
Just as he was about to speak, he heard Isabella suddenly say in a cold voice, “I have nothing to say. Just sign it already.”
The expression on Alexander's face gradually turned cold. He couldn't understand why, despite knowing the truth, Isabella chose to remain silent. Is she afraid I won't believe her words?
With those thoughts in mind, Alexander abruptly stood up.
Hannah, standing off to the side, looked at Alexander in surprise. All it took was one glance from Alexander to stun her.
The scrutinizing gaze made Hannah shudder involuntarily.
Before Hannah could react, Alexander had already taken long strides and walked out.
He passed by Isabella, who was oblivious to the situation, and commanded in a deep voice, “Follow me!”
“What's going on?” Isabella was completely baffled.
Alexander opened the door and addressed the bustling assistants outside. “Retrieve the surveillance footage from the evening of the eleventh! Mrs. Quirk is unwilling to submit, so let her see for herself if she was the only one who went in and out that night!”
Hannah, who was closely followed behind, paled instantly upon hearing that. “Mr. Alexander!”
Isabella was confused. What? When did I say that? I was clearly willing to go along with this!
Chapter 2 They Are Blind
The employees of Quirk Group had long harbored resentment toward Isabella's antics, particularly those in the CEO's office.
From their perspective, the request to recheck the surveillance footage was basically indicating that they accused her.
They had all seen Isabella entering the office with their own eyes. Otherwise, no one would've accused her of the crime.
Still, at Alexander's command, the surveillance footage quickly appeared on the big screen.
The footage was fast-forwarded, and on the screen, Isabella clearly entered and stayed for half an hour. It seemed as if she left looking gloomy because she didn't get to meet a certain someone.
Everyone present couldn't help but scoff inwardly, thinking Isabella was stubborn and unwilling to listen until she faced a dead end. They were curious to see how she would keep up her stubborn act.
Only Hannah was breaking out in a light sweat.
Eventually, her figure appeared on the surveillance footage.
Hannah's pupils contracted slightly as she cautiously stole a glance at Alexander.
When that scene came up, some of those who rolled their eyes at Isabella were taken aback, while others remained completely unfazed.
At that moment, the footage paused.
A layer of frost seemed to have settled on Alexander's face. I can't believe it's true!
Alexander cast a cold, questioning glance at those who had once solemnly sworn that only Isabella had been in and out of his office. “Only Mrs. Quirk entered my office, you say?”
However, those people hadn't yet reacted.
The senior assistant spoke up without hesitation. “Mr. Alexander, I don't see an issue. Mrs. Quirk was the only one who went in...”
The others also nodded in agreement.
“They're truly blind.” Listening to Isabella's complaints in his mind, Alexander scowled.
Suddenly, a male voice chimed in, “Technically, there were two people who came and went. One was Mrs. Quirk, and the other was Ms. Gates.”
“Surprisingly, there's one who isn't blind!” Another of Isabella's thoughts entered Alexander's mind.
Everyone turned toward the voice and saw a young man standing at the back. He was a new assistant who had recently been promoted.
Alexander had an excellent memory. He remembered that when Isabella was being accused, that man was out on an errand and was not present.
At that point, it seemed like everyone else had finally caught on. However, upon further reflection, they found the whole situation rather amusing.
“What are you blabbering about? Ms. Gates has always been entering and leaving the office frequently.”
“You've just arrived, so you might not understand yet, but Ms. Gates is Mr. Alexander's confidant!”
“Are you suspecting that Ms. Gates betrayed the company?”
The exaggeration in the others' tone made it seem as though what the young man was saying was utterly preposterous.
Suddenly, Alexander let out a cold huff, and the scene instantly fell silent.
Isabella couldn't help but want to laugh as her thoughts were broadcasted into Alexander's mind. “If they knew the truth, their reactions would surely be entertaining.”
Isabella curiously looked at Hannah, a woman whom everyone unquestioningly trusted.
Hannah sported a sleek high ponytail. Her slightly curled hair strands seemed meticulously styled to embody a sense of effortless chic. She wore a professional dress that perfectly accentuated her figure. Although there was only light makeup on her countenance, her face was so exquisitely flawless that one couldn't spot a single imperfection.
Yet, at that moment, her expression was incredibly unnatural.
“I can't blame them, honestly. After all, their attitude toward Ms. Gates and me is entirely modeled after Alexander's.” Isabella's inner voice transmitted directly into Alexander's mind.
A knot formed in Alexander's heart as he thought, Yes, it's my fault! “What do you have to say for yourself, Ms. Gates?”
“Mr. Alexander, are you suspecting me?” Hannah asked, her voice filled with disbelief. Even though she was feeling guilty, she quickly regained her composure. “Yes, I did go in, but have you forgotten, Mr. Alexander? Every night, I would visit your office to prepare for your meetings the following day.”
“That's why she chose to do it when I was alone in the room earlier. It was much more convenient for her to make her move. It seems like she has prepared this for a long time. Brilliant! Although, after listening to them talk, it seems they all have to work overtime in the evening. I never thought Alexander was such an oppressive employer, exploiting his employees like this. After our divorce, I should gift him a copy of the labor law!” Isabella's words in Alexander's mind tempted him to roll his eyes a little.
I can't believe she's focusing on that right now! Her innocence is at stake here! Also, I pay our employees triple their salary for overtime! Alexander's train of thought was almost derailed by Isabella's sarcastic comment, prompting him to regain his composure. “Anyone who has visited my office during that period should be investigated, no exceptions!”
Hannah immediately revealed a look of hurt. She genuinely hadn't anticipated that Alexander would suddenly treat her impartially, especially when Isabella had already confessed!
In her mind, her position in Alexander's heart was not the same as Isabella's in any way. After all, she had been by his side for ten years, flawlessly handling matters big and small.
The other assistants also showed signs of discontent, probably thinking that Alexander was overly strict.
There was no reason for them to assume Hannah was the culprit when the other suspect was Isabella.
Hannah was Alexander's confidant, so they didn't expect him to treat her that way.
Moreover, even though it seemed like Alexander hadn't noticed a certain something, they all did.
In reality, Hannah had always harbored a silent crush on Alexander. It was obvious to everyone that she was completely devoted to Alexander. Even though she could have challenged Isabella, she never stood up against the latter despite being bullied by her. Thus, no one believed Hannah could've betrayed Quirk Group.
Just as the atmosphere was becoming somewhat tense, a scoff echoed from the entrance.
Isabella looked over with curiosity.
A few intimidating individuals walked in.
The assistants in the CEO's office all respectfully stepped aside, making room.
The leader, a bald older man, was Hector Tanner, a board member.
The one who scoffed earlier was a young blond lad who emerged from behind Hector.
He was Joseph Tanner, Hector's son.
At first glance, he seemed to be a frivolous, silver-spooned kid, just idling his days away at the company.
At that moment, Joseph walked straight up to Hannah, wearing an unpleasant expression toward Alexander. “Alexander, have you lost your mind? You were perfectly clear in the board meeting that you'll divorce this disaster, but what are you doing now? There's nothing else suspicious enough regarding the matter that is worth your effort to investigate the surveillance footage. What's even more absurd is what I just heard. To think you suspect your loyal secretary, Ms. Gates! You must have lost your mind subjecting her to an investigation too!”
Hector feigned a disapproving click of his tongue at Joseph. “Stop it! You can't speak to Mr. Alexander like that. His meticulousness in handling affairs is a virtue. It doesn't necessarily mean he suspects Ms. Gates. I bet it's probably because Mrs. Quirk refused to admit her guilt that he's doing this.”
Joseph immediately shot Isabella a fierce glare. “To think, even at a time like this, you're still trying to drag others down with you. It's simply...”
Before Joseph could utter a word of insult, Alexander stepped forward. His expression was stern as he positioned himself protectively in front of Isabella, preparing to speak.
“Where on earth did someone steal a sewer cover to let this sorry man out?” Suddenly, Isabella's thoughts struck Alexander again, causing his words to stuck at his throat.
Her voice in his mind continued, “Joseph, is it? How dare you stand up to the corporate bigwig! I want to see what gives you such audacity!”
Alexander was dumbfounded by how uncouth she sounded.
“Oh, I see. Hector held the highest position on the board of directors and seemed to be at odds with Alexander. If it weren't for the fact that Joseph was utterly useless and Alexander was exceptionally capable, Hector would have been keen to promote his own son to take over when David retired. No wonder Joseph seemed to struggle with his place in front of Alexander.” Isabella's thoughts shocked Alexander to the core.
Isabella clearly didn't understand the relationship in the company before, yet now she... Not only that, she seemed to have just understood it. Moreover, there was no way she could have known that Hannah had been in and out of the office after her... There's something up with her! Alexander was thinking about that when he heard Isabella screaming in his head.
Startled by Isabella's sudden shouting, Alexander was left wondering, What has she seen now?
Meanwhile, he half-heartedly listened to Joseph defending Hannah.
“No wonder Joseph's targeting me and protecting Ms. Gates. He's actually her simp! This is hilarious! I didn't expect him to be such a simp to her!” Isabella's thoughts in Alexander's mind greatly shocked him.
He didn't expect Joseph to be a simp for Hannah and wondered how much of a simp the latter was.
“He would greet her every morning, afternoon, and evening. Moreover, he would remind her to bring an umbrella when it rained and to wear thicker clothing when it was cold. Yet, she never responded! Despite this, he persevered for two whole years! What determination!” Isabella's thoughts kept streaming into Alexander's head.
In response, Alexander continued to react as though she was talking to him in his mind. If only he applies this much determination to his work...
“One time, he learned Ms. Gates liked a certain something from her offhand remark. After he scoured all of Bricaes to find it, he ended up with a fever and collapsed. When Ms. Gates received the gift, all she said was he should drink more hot water. It was enough to make him cry! He has such sincere devotion!”
Alexander thought, He should've shown more devotion to his work!
“Once, he went to her apartment in the middle of the night, strumming his guitar and singing his heart out. The neighbors, disturbed by the noise, called the police. As a result, he was taken to the station for causing a public nuisance. Hannah didn't even come to bail him out and he had to figure out a way to get himself released! Afterward, he even apologized, worried that his actions might have disrupted Hannah's sleep! I can't believe he'd even thought of that. His thoughtfulness was almost terrifying!”
Alexander frowned. So, who's the one making repeated mistakes at work? Was it ultimately because the job couldn't hold his meticulous attention?
“I can't believe there's more!”
Alexander was stunned. There's more?
“After falling in love with Ms. Gates, he never sought the company of other women. He preserved his purity. However, he would look at Ms. Gates' photo late at night in the privacy of his bed and... Ew, I shouldn't think about such explicit details! I'm not that interested in other people's private affairs!”
At that point, Alexander also felt sick.
At that moment, Joseph, who was righteously preaching in front of them, was completely unaware that Isabella had already seen through his facade.
All he felt was that the way Alexander and Isabella were looking at him was becoming increasingly nuanced, laced with a hint of sympathy and exasperation.
“Hahaha! This is all because of Hector's fault!” Isabella's thoughts continued.
Alexander was confused. What does this have anything to do with Hector? Wait, what was I going to do?
His mind was in turmoil, and his attention was ultimately attracted by Isabella's voice in his head.
Even the most serious individuals couldn't resist gossip's allure.
Chapter 3 Hooked By Handsome Man
“Initially, Hector couldn't let go of his ambition to seize power, leading him to send Joseph to probe Ms. Gates, hoping to lure her away. Unexpectedly, he ended up losing his son in the process. If he knows Hannah turned into a simp, I bet he'll... Hahaha! He's now supporting his son now probably because he thinks his son is just trying to win her support. Not only did he lose his son, but he's also unintentionally helping his enemy!” Once more, Isabella's inner voice was transmitted to Alexander's head.
Hector, who was standing behind his son calmly, suddenly shuddered when he noticed Alexander's deep gaze was fixed on him.
Hector instantly felt smug as he puffed up his chest. It seems that Alexander is indeed wrong in this matter. There's no way he can exit this situation gracefully after my son's lecture! Perhaps this time, we might just be able to make Hannah on our side! Let's see who'll dare to call my son a silver-spooned wastrel in the future!
“Hey! Alexander, are you trying to humiliate Ms. Gates for this woman?” Seeing that Alexander remained unresponsive, his gaze shifting from time to time, Joseph couldn't help but express his anger. “Don't forget, Isabella is the only one who has met Mr. Russell from the rival company! We have photos and videos as proof!”
Having accidentally overindulged in gossip, Alexander quickly cleared his throat, shifting to a serious tone as he turned to look at Isabella. “Why did you meet him?”
The last time he asked Isabella, Isabella was so hysterical that she didn't give a proper response.
At that moment, even if Isabella remained uncooperative, Alexander felt that he could at least uncover the truth through other means.
Isabella blinked, feeling the situation was getting complicated. She didn't expect Alexander to be genuinely intent on investigating until the very end.
From her perspective, Alexander was indeed commendable in terms of his character. He was diligently committed to treating everyone fairly.
However, that wasn't what Isabella wanted. She desired a divorce!
Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly met Alexander's gaze. His facial features were like a perfectly proportioned sculpture, and so his appearance could rival that of any major celebrity. When he focused his attention on her, he was utterly captivating for a moment, causing her to be stunned.
Still without the two hundred million, Alexander's face appeared deceptive to her. At least it had fooled her for a moment.
At that instant, his handsome face was filled with solemnity, his entire being exuding an air of seriousness that left no room for frivolity.
The penetrating gaze that seemed to see through Isabella's heart startled her, causing her heart to tremble. As a result, she was stumped for a moment, then said, “It was a job arranged by my agent.”
After saying that, Isabella regretted her words so much that she felt like hitting the wall. Was I hooked by a handsome man? Why did I have to speak up honestly like that? This is going to cause additional problems!
Before anyone could react, Joseph scoffed, “That's a pretty clumsy explanation. Has your agent lost her mind, finding work for you from the competition?”
Quirk Group owned an entertainment company, under which there was a studio dedicated explicitly to serving Isabella. Obviously, an agent hired by Quirk Group couldn't possibly accept work from rival companies unless it was done deliberately.
Joseph didn't give Isabella another chance to speak. He directly contacted Isabella's agent, Winona Palmer.
The call was promptly answered by Winona, and she immediately responded, “What? I didn't make such arrangements! Mrs. Quirk, you can't falsely accuse me like this! I'm just an insignificant figure. I really can't bear such blame.”
Surely, a lowly agent wouldn't dare to accuse the CEO's wife falsely, which was exactly what Hannah wanted everyone to think.
Hannah grinned once she noticed no one picked up on how stiff Winona sounded.
Smugly, Joseph advised, “Next time, don't make up a lie that can be easily exposed.”
Then, he mouthed two words to Isabella silently, “You fool.”
At that point, Isabella was genuinely a bit upset.
Initially, she thought it was just an ordinary set-up and a minor figure like Winona was also implicated. To her surprise, the scheme was so large that even Winona was bribed.
Alexander had also thought about that. He was thinking about sending someone to investigate Winona when he heard Isabella's inner thoughts. “I want to see how much they paid her to set me up.”
For a moment, Alexander was speechless. Could she just see whatever information she wants to see?
“What? Is my innocence only worth a two thousand monetary gift? This can't be! This absolutely can't be! I must have missed an additional zero!”
Alexander was utterly baffled by Isabella's thoughts, his mind filled with question marks. Was it really just two thousand?
Isabella's brief sobbing traveled into his mind. “I can't believe it really is just two thousand— Huh? Wait a minute, what? So that's how it was...”
What? What is it? thought Alexander.
After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, all he heard was Isabella sighs in exasperation.
Originally, Alexander had a cool and collected demeanor, but now Isabella's thoughts were pushing him to the brink of irritation. Tell me what it is! Otherwise, how can I prove your innocence?
Fortunately, Isabella unintentionally helped him out with her thoughts. “No wonder she didn't want more money. It turns out Winona is Ms. Gates' cousin-in-law. They were essentially family, so of course they were working together. So, Ms. Gates had already laid her spy at my side a long time ago? They even pretended not to know each other before. Impressive! Very impressive!”
Alexander grumbled in his mind, Why are you praising her? Though, I must say, I'm shocked to learn the truth. To think Hannah has been making all these arrangements behind my back since the beginning!
At that moment, his subordinate was cautiously asking if it was all right to end the call with Winona. After all, everything that needed to be said had been said.
The tone in Alexander's voice shifted as he spoke into the phone. “Since the statements aren't adding up, I will arrange for a thorough investigation. If there isn't any physical evidence on you, Ms. Palmer, I'll have people meticulously scrutinize your network of connections.”
In an instant, everyone present was taken aback as they looked at Alexander.
They didn't expect him to be that stubborn.
Isabella was shocked. D*mn! How could Alexander stumble upon the truth so accurately by sheer accident?
Meanwhile, no one noticed Hannah's panic or Winona's sharp inhalation.
“What are you implying?” Joseph continued to fight for his love.
With a cool demeanor, Alexander stated, “When statements aren't matching up, even the police don't rely on a single perspective when investigating a case. I'm familiar with Isabella's simple network of connections, so it's unlikely she had any prior association with that vice president. However, I'm not sure about her agent.”
“Mr. Alexander, how could I possibly be involved with a rival company?” Winona anxiously said.
Indeed, there wasn't any relationship between her and the rival company. However, an investigation would reveal her relationship with Hannah.
Others were unaware of that relationship, which would hint at an intentional concealment. Moreover, it was entangled with the situation at hand, making it all the more complicated to explain if exposed.
Alexander said in a cold tone, “Just wait for the notification.”
After finishing, he didn't give Winona a chance to argue. He simply hung up the phone.
The very next moment, he swept a chilling gaze over Hannah.
Hannah, already in a state of panic, was suddenly taken aback and took a step back.
Immediately, Joseph stepped forward to defend her, his anger evident as he declared, “It seems you're hell-bent on protecting this woman today. I'm starting to suspect that you're planning to let Ms. Gates take the blame for her! However, it's a pity that Ms. Gates has never had any contact with people from rival companies! During those two days, she was either at the office or at home!”
Hannah also took a moment to compose herself, her heart filled with sorrow as she looked at Alexander. Yet, her tone was unwaveringly firm. “If you don't believe me, I am willing to undergo any investigation, Mr. Alexander!”
Following standard investigation procedures, it was necessary to track Hannah's recent whereabouts and examine all the electronic devices in her possession.
From what Joseph had just said, Alexander was fairly certain that Hannah had never met anyone from the rival company.
However, if Hannah dared to speak like that, it meant she was pretty confident she hadn't left any incriminating evidence behind.
Could it be that she didn't leave any trace on her electronic devices? Alexander was deep in thought, his brows furrowed.
“I was wondering why she was so confident. So this is her plan!” Isabella's voice traveled into Alexander's mind again.
Alexander perked up immediately. It seems I don't need to wonder about it anymore.
“Her arrangement is flawless.”
Alexander thought, Stop sighing and tell me!
“The email was sent on the morning of the twelfth, but even if one were to examine her computer, utilizing technology to recover all deleted records, they would find nothing.”
A sense of tension gripped Alexander's heart. How could this be possible?
“It's because she sent it with Joseph's computer. Joseph trusted her implicitly, never suspecting her in his office. Even his computer password was her birthday. Thus, even if she was suspected, nothing could be found on her computer. Even if the rival company betrays her, the only person that the investigation would point to would be Joseph.”
Alexander's expression shifted as he aimed his unkind gaze from Hannah to Joseph.
“However, she left a trace. Perhaps it's because she's too confident in her own position within the company.”
Instantly, Alexander focused intently, eager to discover what the trace might be.
In the end, Isabella chose not to pursue that line of thought any further. “Forget it. I can't reveal the secrets I know, anyway. In the end, Ms. Gates won't be affected. At most, Winona may get into a little trouble. I just want this tedious mess to end as soon as possible.”
The look in Alexander's eyes subtly shifted as he inwardly scoffed. It's a mess, all right. “Summon the technical department and have them check Ms. Gates' electronic devices.”
Chapter 4 Cover Up
Hannah hadn't anticipated Alexander to really embarrass her on the spot, and her face turned ashen. She pursed her lips, looking aggrieved and pitiful as she cast a resentful look at Alexander, seemingly accusing him of being a heartbreaker.
Joseph was absolutely livid on behalf of his beloved. “You're really going this far? It's nothing less than an insult to Ms. Gates' dignity!”
When faced with Alexander's suddenly icy demeanor and frosty gaze, Joseph couldn't help but lose his temper. He snapped, “If you can't find any evidence, you owe Ms. Gates an apology.”
Although the others didn't voice their thoughts, their expressions clearly conveyed their discontent.
This incident had already garnered the attention of everyone in the corporation, with numerous executives gathering around.
After all, a highly skilled talent like Hannah was indeed quite important to the company.
They also thought that Alexander had lost his mind. After all, everyone within their circle knew that Alexander could do without Isabella, his wife, who was nothing but trouble and of no value. However, he absolutely couldn't do without Hannah.
However, Isabella suspected that they only gathered around for the gossip.
It was pretty obvious judging from their curious, nosy gazes.
After all, one of the women involved was Alexander's wife in name, and the other was Hannah, who had been working under Alexander for some time despite his known indifference toward women.
People were probably so interested in the spectacle that they were placing bets on this battle.
Isabella, who had always been a mere spectator, never expected to become the subject of attention.
Turns out I'm the joker in this story!
With a gaze filled with resentment, Isabella could only glare fiercely at Alexander, who had his back facing her.
Alexander stood tall and straight, seemingly oblivious to Isabella's resentment, but in reality, he was annoyed by her constant nagging.
Has she always been like this?
Soon, the results of the investigation were revealed.
Without a doubt, there was absolutely no suspicion.
In a triumphant tone, Joseph asked, “Well? Alexander, are you still planning to cover up for Isabella?”
Alexander felt Isabella's gaze boring into him.
“Mr. Alexander, now do you believe me?” Hannah pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears, as if she could burst into tears any second.
Lowering his gaze, Alexander glanced briefly at his phone before raising his eyes to meet Hannah’s.
In an instant, Hannah felt an inexplicable sense of foreboding from the cold gaze he directed at her.
Everyone initially thought the matter was settled, but they were surprised to see Alexander turn to look at the big screen behind him, not even bothering to waste his breath on Hannah.
Puzzled, they followed his gaze to the screen, only to see that a different surveillance footage had suddenly replaced the previous one.
The moment the video started playing, many identified the familiar backdrop of Joseph's office entrance. Onscreen, Hannah was shown entering Joseph's office.
Everyone was confused. What an unexpected twist!
Hannah's expression was the only one that changed among everyone present. A chill ran down her spine and spread through her limbs as her pupils constricted in dread.
Pointing at the screen, Joseph snapped, “Alexander, what on earth are you up to? Why are you showing the surveillance footage of Ms. Gates delivering documents?”
Alexander paid him no mind, simply watching the video with a cold, detached gaze.
Meanwhile, the cunning Hector had mixed feelings upon seeing the time on the surveillance footage.
His face turned ashen in an instant when he saw his son exit the office and leave Hannah behind.
Before long, Hannah left, and Joseph returned cheerfully with a fruit platter in his hands, throwing a temper tantrum when he didn't see Hannah.
Everyone was utterly perplexed when they suddenly saw a screen recording of someone operating a computer pop up on the display.
Surprisingly, the desktop wallpaper of the computer was a picture of Hannah.
The onlookers shot a look at Joseph, while Hector was almost p*ssed to death.
Joseph was livid with embarrassment, stomping his foot. “Alexander, did you send someone to mess with my computer?”
Indeed, a technician had cracked Joseph's computer password, attempting to recover all the deleted email correspondence records.
Immediately after Joseph finished yelling, he noticed Hannah staggering, almost losing her balance.
Joseph, concerned, hadn't noticed the problem yet, while Hector was struggling to contain his fury.
Many people present seemed to grasp a certain possibility. The air seemed to freeze, and pin-drop silence ensued. It was so quiet that one could hear almost hear each other's heartbeats.
Until the email containing the confidential files was restored, the interface significantly zoomed in on the time it was sent.
The onlookers compared the time stamp with the one recorded in the surveillance footage.
Almost everyone could discern the truth, except for a certain someone.
Joseph stared at the screen for a moment before immediately lashing out at Alexander. “You must have lost your mind! How can you fabricate such a video to slander Ms. Gates just to cover up for Isabella?”
Before he could even finish yelling, he was silenced by a Hector, who smacked him on the back of his head.
Joseph lost his balance and fell to the ground from the impact, exclaiming, “Dad!”
“Just shut up!” After saying that, Hector quickly turned to Alexander and the other executives, explaining, “You all saw it. My son has nothing to do with this matter! He was merely used! He's a dumb*ss!”
At this point, he had no choice but to admit that his son was an utter fool.
If he didn't make it clear that Joseph had nothing to do with it, the latter could potentially be suspected of conspiring with Hannah. He'd never be able to clear his name if that happened.
“Ms. Gates, you're evil! You used my son, and even framed Mrs. Quirk! What did Mr. Alexander do to deserve such betrayal from you?” Hector exclaimed, wishing he could dig up some juicy gossip to divert everyone's attention from the matter.
Everyone's gazes fell on Hannah.
Some were shocked, some were in disbelief, while some were furious.
The assistants in the CEO's office, in particular, were quivering in anger, their eyes bloodshot. Not long ago, they had confidently vouched for Hannah, taking her side and accusing Isabella.
As the truth was revealed, they were so mortified they wished the ground would swallow them up.
Given Mr. Alexander's temperament, he'd undoubtedly fire us. Ms. Gates has doomed us all!
However, they no longer dared to utter a single word and could only try their best to make themselves as inconspicuous as possible.
At this point, Hannah's face was drained of all color, her breathing quick and shallow as she trembled.
Looking at Alexander in despair, she was still reluctant to give up. “Alexander, I didn't—”
“Ms. Palmer is your cousin's wife, isn't she? You colluded with her to frame Isabella, right?” Alexander's words were akin to the final straw that broke the camel's back.
Everyone gasped in surprise.
“How did you... Don't tell me you've known all along...” Hannah was utterly devastated.
The onlookers looked at Alexander in shock as well. After all, no one could have predicted such a twist.
Meanwhile, Isabella had been in a daze since the video was played.
Though she had seen the whole truth, she was still surprised by Alexander's perceptiveness.
It wasn't until Winona was mentioned that Isabella finally snapped out of her trance.
Does Alexander know Winona's identity all along? Is that why he suspected Ms. Gates? But how did Joseph get involved?
Hector was puzzled, too, wondering how his son ended up getting involved.
Alexander cast a glance at the stunned Isabella. I can't possibly tell them I found out from Isabella's inner thoughts, can't I?
He went on, “Let's set that aside for now. Once you're on the radar as a suspect, of course we'll have to comb through every bit of surveillance footage with your face on it. Every electronic gadget you've laid hands on will be investigated, too.”
Hannah didn't bother deleting the surveillance footage that could potentially serve as evidence. This was the flaw that Isabella pointed out.
Chapter 5 First Crush
It was such a thorough investigation. She was treated as the sole suspect, with every effort directed at finding evidence to prove she was guilty.
Hannah had always believed that even if the fact that she entered the office was disclosed, Alexander's investigation out of vigilance wouldn't be that thorough. Hence, she saw no need to tamper with the surveillance records, deeming it an unnecessary precaution.
She hadn't expected Alexander to be so merciless when dealing with matters related to her.
Defeated, Hannah went limp and collapsed on the ground.
Joseph was even more devastated than her.
“You really did this? You... Why would you?” Joseph's eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed Hannah's arm, questioning her in agitation.
Embarrassed by his son's behavior, Hector quickly pulled Joseph aside. “What else could be the reason? She's jealous and wants to take Mrs. Quirk's place.”
As if struck by a bolt from the blue, Joseph exclaimed, “You're in love with Alexander? No, that's impossible!”
Hector felt an impending headache. Just how foolish can my son be? He's completely blind to the truth, which everyone else can see.
Isabella shared Hector's sentiment.
Yeah, he really is blind. He's so into Ms. Gates, yet he has no idea Ms. Gates is in love with Alexander.
After Isabella finished saying that internally, she looked up only to see a flicker of surprise flash across Alexander's otherwise composed face.
Wait, what? Don't tell me Alexander never realized Ms. Gates had feelings for him. He's such a dense man!
Alexander, already feeling awkward from Isabella's inner thoughts, felt his cheeks burn as his expression faltered.
What is going on? I thought this was just a simple incident of an enemy bribing Ms. Gates to steal trade secrets and using Isabella as a scapegoat! Ms. Gates is in love with me? How is that possible?
“No, no! I don't have any ulterior motives!” Hannah cried out in panic, looking at Alexander anxiously. “Yes, I did all that, but it's nothing like what you think! I did all this to help Eleanor!”
In an instant, the entire place fell silent.
Eleanor was Alexander's first crush.
Alexander's expression shifted. “What did you say?”
Hannah quickly revealed, “Eleanor is coming home.”
Alexander widened his eyes, as he glanced at Isabella uneasily.
Ah, Eleanor. I know her. She's Alexander's first crush who heartlessly abandoned him years ago. They were once deemed a match made in heaven in high society.
Alexander was surprised that Isabella knew that, too.
Isabella wondered what Eleanor had to do with Hannah's actions.
Alexander turned to look at Hannah with a serious expression. She's right. What did that have to do with what she did?
Hannah, seemingly clinging to a last strand of hope, blurted out, “Eleanor and I are the best of friends. She was forced to leave you. I didn't want the two of you to miss out on a chance at love because of a misunderstanding. I know you won't divorce without a good reason, which is why I'm willing to play the villain in hopes of creating an opportunity for you and Eleanor.”
After saying that, Hannah lowered her head, feigning distress as if she was forced to do something she didn't want to.
Hannah was indeed Eleanor's best friend, and their connection drew Alexander and Hannah closer, too. Otherwise, Alexander wouldn't have been comfortable allowing her to be the secretary and trust her wholeheartedly when he initially recruited her into the corporation.
During their college years, Hannah had witnessed his love story with Eleanor, even occasionally playing matchmaker for them. Therefore, when Alexander heard everyone speculating that Hannah had feelings for him, he found it entirely implausible.
The onlookers were all taken aback by yet another twist in the story. However, only a few people actually believed it. After all, it was clear as day that Hannah was madly in love with Alexander.
However, this was the first time everyone found out Hannah was actually the best friend of Alexander's first crush.
Hannah had never said a word about that before this, and everyone could discern what she had in her mind.
Wait. There's another piece of gossip juicier than that. Mr. Alexander's first crush is coming back? And their breakup was just a misunderstanding?
Thrilled, everyone stole glances at Alexander, expecting him to press on for answers while his wife was still around.
This is exciting!
In the meantime, Isabella scoffed. Didn't have a choice? Misunderstanding? As if! This is all too fishy.
Alexander quickly changed the subject to stop Isabella from prying.
“You've caused such a great loss to the company for your own selfish desires and even got others involved. No excuse could possibly absolve you of responsibility,” Alexander declared coldly.
Isabella's attention was easily diverted by Alexander's words, a common trait among young people to lose focus. Yeah, he's right, especially since her reasons are all made up. But why did she suddenly come up with this excuse? Let me see...
Alexander was about to discuss the solution of the matter when he, too, became curious about the explanation Isabella might come up with.
Oh, I know. She'd been hinting all along that her relationship with Alexander was more than meets the eye, baiting me into causing a scene. She was plotting to slowly push me out of the picture and then win Alexander's heart. But she didn't anticipate that Eleanor would be returning and knew she couldn't compete with Alexander's first crush. So, she wanted to buy herself some time to become Alexander's wife before Eleanor's return. No wonder she was so eager to finish me off that she didn't even consider the numerous flaws in her plan. Now that she was exposed, she could only use Eleanor as an excuse, fabricating the lie that she only did this for Eleanor's sake and wishing Alexander would be lenient with her. But, if Alexander were to find out that Hannah had feelings for him and that her actions were driven by her own selfish desires, he'd show her no mercy, and she'd lose whatever opportunities she might have had. Hah! She's clearly desperate. Alexander would never fall for that.
Alexander, who almost fell for it, felt embarrassed.
He recalled past events and thought of how Hannah would drive Isabella crazy whenever the latter came to visit him. Hannah would always play the victim, intensifying Isabella's rage.
Previously, Alexander had always blamed Isabella for being too temperamental. Now, upon reflection, he was filled with guilt, and his resentment toward Hannah grew.
Not interested in finding out Hannah's motives, he simply stated in a cold voice, “Call the police.”
Hannah's head snapped up as her vision went black. She said in disbelief, “Alexander, I did it because—”
“Whatever you have to say, tell it to the police,” Alexander cut her short.
Alexander's ruthlessness made everyone's hearts skip a beat. In the end, he still chose the most severe course of action.
“Alexander Quirk!” Hannah almost went mad and tried to grab Alexander, but the latter dodged her. Pointing at Isabella, she furiously snapped, “You always gave her a way out, so why are you so harsh on me? Even if I haven't made significant contributions, I've put in a lot of effort working for you for ten years, and this is how you treat me?”
Only then did Alexander glance at her. “That's because you're not my wife.”
That single sentence from him seemed to carry underlying meanings, piercing Hannah's heart like a sharp dagger.
Hannah was dumbfounded.
Before long, the relevant individuals were escorted away by the police, and Isabella was forced to make a trip to the police station, too.
Joseph, as foolish as ever, even tried shouldering the blame for Hannah because he fell for Hannah's lie and decided to continue being her simp. In response, Hector passed out from fury.
Fortunately, the evidence was irrefutable, making it impossible for Joseph to shoulder the blame even if he wanted to.
In the end, Hannah shrieked furiously at Isabella, “Alexander will surely divorce you once Eleanor returns, so don't celebrate too early!”
That was such a villainous remark, yet Isabella was brimming with anticipation. Really? If that's the case, I hope she'll hurry up!
Chapter 1 Finally A Divorce
“Sign it. After the divorce, I won't press any legal charges against you. I'll even give you two hundred million more and separate your studio for you to own independently. Then there's the one at the city center...” A deep, pleasing, yet chilling voice resonated.
Isabella Jeannet couldn't help but cover her mouth with her hand, preventing herself from bursting into laughter.
Reflected in her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were numbers with many, many zeroes.
She carefully examined the divorce agreement, counting the zeroes.
The tall man sitting across the office desk had his handsome, noble brows furrowed. His eyes were as dark and glossy, radiating a cool hue. He watched as the trembling Isabella lowered her head and covered her mouth.
The chill in his heart grew even colder.
If only Alexander Quirk had known what would happen back then, he would never have tolerated it from the start.
Isabella was a woman who was both pitiful and detestable in his eyes. Her parents had been lifelong friends with the Quirk family, but they passed away before she even came of age.
Due to a dying wish, the Quirk family took in Isabella. Unexpectedly, she repaid their kindness with treachery by scheming to become his wife.
After that, he never lived in peace. He was pursued relentlessly and harassed without reason. His life into a complete mess thanks to her.
Some time ago, she even stole company secrets and passed them to a rival corporation, causing them to lose a major project. That led to a wave of resentment throughout the entire company.
To appease the board members, he had to divorce her.
“I've shown extreme benevolence and magnanimity. I hope you know when to stop.” If it weren't for the sake of her deceased parents, Alexander wouldn't have shown her any mercy.
Initially, he assumed Isabella would resist the divorce vehemently, even to the point of attempting suicide. However, unexpectedly, she tremblingly picked up the pen.
Upon seeing that, Alexander breathed a small sigh of relief. He thought Isabella had realized that her actions at that time had crossed the line, so she ceased to resist. Finally, a divorce at last—
“Woohoo! Finally, I can get a divorce!” Isabella's voice suddenly rang in his mind.
Alexander was confused. Is this... Isabella's voice?
Alexander had almost never heard Isabella's voice brimming with such joy and excitement before. For a moment, he couldn't be sure, so he looked up. However, all he saw was Isabella's fierce expression as she was ready to put pen to paper.
He couldn't tell if that expression was one of anger or of joy. Wait, she didn't say anything.
“Fantastic! Two hundred million! Imagine how many houses I could buy and how many innocent-looking young men I could have. My dear ex-husband really is something! He's so generous!” Isabella's voice rang out again, but not through the air.
A twitch flickered through Alexander's elegant and deep-set eyes.
He was certain that Isabella hadn't spoken, yet he had indeed heard Isabella's voice.
What's going on? Alexander was always prudent and composed. He glanced at Hannah Gates, his secretary.
At that moment, Hannah was intently staring at the divorce agreement in Isabella's hand.
Upon noticing his gaze, Hannah immediately conveyed an expression of "sympathy" as if lamenting the path the couple had taken to reach that point.
Alexander wasn't interested in thinking further about Hannah's unusual demeanor. The important point was that Hannah couldn't hear the voice in his head!
“Ms. Jeannet, you've really caused Mr. Alexander a lot of trouble this time. I hope you can start anew after you leave and avoid...”
Hannah frowned, advising earnestly. Yet, in her heart, she was mentally counting down, anticipating the inevitable uproar from Isabella.
After all, Isabella would explode at the slightest provocation. Once she started making a fuss, there was a chance Alexander might not give her generous compensation, forcing her to leave the marriage with nothing.
Hannah felt that Isabella didn't deserve any preferential treatment from a good man like Alexander.
However, Isabella merely glanced up at her, then, as if in a rush to reincarnate, quickly scribbled her signature.
“I'm annoyed, having been made to take the blame. However, considering the divorce is smooth and the fact that I managed to receive such generous compensation, I suppose I'll let the culprit off the hook.” Once again, Isabella's voice rang inside Alexander's mind.
When Alexander accepted the divorce agreement that Isabella flung toward him, his movements momentarily stiffened. A storm seemed to sweep across the depths of his profound eyes. What? She took the blame? She's not the culprit?
Before Alexander could recover from the shock of hearing that, he was hit by a new piece of information.
It turned out it wasn't because Isabella was dissatisfied with his indifference toward her that she intentionally stirred up trouble to catch his attention, which ended up causing a major disaster.
Everyone saw that she was the only one who entered the CEO's office during that period.
Some people had also managed to photograph her in a private meeting with the vice president of a rival company.
One could say the evidence was irrefutable.
Initially, she refused to admit it during their standoff, making a fuss and acting hysterically. In the end, she was so infuriated that she roared, “Since you don't trust me, then assume it was me! What can you possibly do to me?”
He thought that Isabella was losing her temper out of embarrassment and being caught red-handed.
Looking back, it seemed she was acting recklessly in despair.
“Mr. Alexander, it's time to sign,” Hannah said, a hint of urgency creeping into her usually calm and composed voice as she watched Alexander hesitate, not reaching for the pen.
Upon hearing that, Alexander suddenly felt that Hannah seemed to be overstepping her boundaries.
Recalling what Isabella's voice said about the culprit earlier, a hint of resentment inevitably formed in his heart.
Hannah was his university classmate. They had known each other for many years and understood each other thoroughly. He trusted her immensely. Yet, she betrayed the company by doing such a thing.
At that moment, Hannah had already handed over the pen with growing impatience.
She knew that although Alexander appeared to be cold and aloof, he was actually very responsible. He was particularly protective of his family and had a soft heart. Otherwise, he wouldn't have been entangled with Isabella for so long.
In the past, the couple's near-divorce experiences had always been averted due to Isabella's tearful pleas, tantrums, and threats of suicide. At that time, Hannah had finally managed to get Isabella to sign the divorce papers. Thus, Hannah did not want issues to arise on Alexander's side.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk, someone's getting impatient. I bet Ms. Gates is feeling uneasy, afraid all her previous efforts would go to waste,” Isabella's voice appeared in Alexander's mind again.
The look in Alexander's eyes shifted.
With a twist of his wrist, he pressed the black pen on the table with his slender hand.
That move left both Isabella and Hannah momentarily taken aback.
Alexander, with his dark eyes, was staring at Isabella, who couldn't withdraw her gossipy expression in time. “I'm asking you one last time. Were you really the one behind this?”
He was always cautious. If what he heard in his mind were indeed true, it would not only mean he had wrongly accused someone but could also leave an immeasurable risk to the company. Therefore, he had to verify it.
Hannah's face turned uneasy in an instant, yet she didn't panic. After all, Isabella couldn't prove her innocence.
Isabella felt somewhat uneasy under Alexander's intensely oppressive gaze.
Once more, Isabella's voice spoke in his mind. “What does he mean by that? Is he asking such a question at this moment because he doesn't want to give me those two hundred million anymore? He can't possibly be having second thoughts now! Can't he just sign the papers first before asking anything?”
A knot formed in Alexander's heart as he stared intently at Isabella as if he was desperate for an answer.
Isabella's eyes darted around in agitation, unable to resist the urge to grumble in her mind, which was heard by Alexander. “Of course, I didn't do it. It's not my fault everyone else is blind! Ms. Gates clearly went in and out of the office after my visit, but the staff outside the CEO's office conveniently overlooked that fact. When asked about any suspicious individuals, they didn't even check the surveillance footage. They immediately pointed fingers at me as if I was guilty. Classic bias at work.”
Suddenly, Alexander was taken aback! Isabella wasn't the only one who went into my office back then? At that time, eyewitness accounts and physical evidence directly implicated Isabella. I suppose that's why no one else checked the surveillance footage. Subconsciously, I've also always thought that Isabella was the type to pull such underhanded tricks, which is why I didn't—
Just as he was about to speak, he heard Isabella suddenly say in a cold voice, “I have nothing to say. Just sign it already.”
The expression on Alexander's face gradually turned cold. He couldn't understand why, despite knowing the truth, Isabella chose to remain silent. Is she afraid I won't believe her words?
With those thoughts in mind, Alexander abruptly stood up.
Hannah, standing off to the side, looked at Alexander in surprise. All it took was one glance from Alexander to stun her.
The scrutinizing gaze made Hannah shudder involuntarily.
Before Hannah could react, Alexander had already taken long strides and walked out.
He passed by Isabella, who was oblivious to the situation, and commanded in a deep voice, “Follow me!”
“What's going on?” Isabella was completely baffled.
Alexander opened the door and addressed the bustling assistants outside. “Retrieve the surveillance footage from the evening of the eleventh! Mrs. Quirk is unwilling to submit, so let her see for herself if she was the only one who went in and out that night!”
Hannah, who was closely followed behind, paled instantly upon hearing that. “Mr. Alexander!”
Isabella was confused. What? When did I say that? I was clearly willing to go along with this!
Chapter 2 They Are Blind
The employees of Quirk Group had long harbored resentment toward Isabella's antics, particularly those in the CEO's office.
From their perspective, the request to recheck the surveillance footage was basically indicating that they accused her.
They had all seen Isabella entering the office with their own eyes. Otherwise, no one would've accused her of the crime.
Still, at Alexander's command, the surveillance footage quickly appeared on the big screen.
The footage was fast-forwarded, and on the screen, Isabella clearly entered and stayed for half an hour. It seemed as if she left looking gloomy because she didn't get to meet a certain someone.
Everyone present couldn't help but scoff inwardly, thinking Isabella was stubborn and unwilling to listen until she faced a dead end. They were curious to see how she would keep up her stubborn act.
Only Hannah was breaking out in a light sweat.
Eventually, her figure appeared on the surveillance footage.
Hannah's pupils contracted slightly as she cautiously stole a glance at Alexander.
When that scene came up, some of those who rolled their eyes at Isabella were taken aback, while others remained completely unfazed.
At that moment, the footage paused.
A layer of frost seemed to have settled on Alexander's face. I can't believe it's true!
Alexander cast a cold, questioning glance at those who had once solemnly sworn that only Isabella had been in and out of his office. “Only Mrs. Quirk entered my office, you say?”
However, those people hadn't yet reacted.
The senior assistant spoke up without hesitation. “Mr. Alexander, I don't see an issue. Mrs. Quirk was the only one who went in...”
The others also nodded in agreement.
“They're truly blind.” Listening to Isabella's complaints in his mind, Alexander scowled.
Suddenly, a male voice chimed in, “Technically, there were two people who came and went. One was Mrs. Quirk, and the other was Ms. Gates.”
“Surprisingly, there's one who isn't blind!” Another of Isabella's thoughts entered Alexander's mind.
Everyone turned toward the voice and saw a young man standing at the back. He was a new assistant who had recently been promoted.
Alexander had an excellent memory. He remembered that when Isabella was being accused, that man was out on an errand and was not present.
At that point, it seemed like everyone else had finally caught on. However, upon further reflection, they found the whole situation rather amusing.
“What are you blabbering about? Ms. Gates has always been entering and leaving the office frequently.”
“You've just arrived, so you might not understand yet, but Ms. Gates is Mr. Alexander's confidant!”
“Are you suspecting that Ms. Gates betrayed the company?”
The exaggeration in the others' tone made it seem as though what the young man was saying was utterly preposterous.
Suddenly, Alexander let out a cold huff, and the scene instantly fell silent.
Isabella couldn't help but want to laugh as her thoughts were broadcasted into Alexander's mind. “If they knew the truth, their reactions would surely be entertaining.”
Isabella curiously looked at Hannah, a woman whom everyone unquestioningly trusted.
Hannah sported a sleek high ponytail. Her slightly curled hair strands seemed meticulously styled to embody a sense of effortless chic. She wore a professional dress that perfectly accentuated her figure. Although there was only light makeup on her countenance, her face was so exquisitely flawless that one couldn't spot a single imperfection.
Yet, at that moment, her expression was incredibly unnatural.
“I can't blame them, honestly. After all, their attitude toward Ms. Gates and me is entirely modeled after Alexander's.” Isabella's inner voice transmitted directly into Alexander's mind.
A knot formed in Alexander's heart as he thought, Yes, it's my fault! “What do you have to say for yourself, Ms. Gates?”
“Mr. Alexander, are you suspecting me?” Hannah asked, her voice filled with disbelief. Even though she was feeling guilty, she quickly regained her composure. “Yes, I did go in, but have you forgotten, Mr. Alexander? Every night, I would visit your office to prepare for your meetings the following day.”
“That's why she chose to do it when I was alone in the room earlier. It was much more convenient for her to make her move. It seems like she has prepared this for a long time. Brilliant! Although, after listening to them talk, it seems they all have to work overtime in the evening. I never thought Alexander was such an oppressive employer, exploiting his employees like this. After our divorce, I should gift him a copy of the labor law!” Isabella's words in Alexander's mind tempted him to roll his eyes a little.
I can't believe she's focusing on that right now! Her innocence is at stake here! Also, I pay our employees triple their salary for overtime! Alexander's train of thought was almost derailed by Isabella's sarcastic comment, prompting him to regain his composure. “Anyone who has visited my office during that period should be investigated, no exceptions!”
Hannah immediately revealed a look of hurt. She genuinely hadn't anticipated that Alexander would suddenly treat her impartially, especially when Isabella had already confessed!
In her mind, her position in Alexander's heart was not the same as Isabella's in any way. After all, she had been by his side for ten years, flawlessly handling matters big and small.
The other assistants also showed signs of discontent, probably thinking that Alexander was overly strict.
There was no reason for them to assume Hannah was the culprit when the other suspect was Isabella.
Hannah was Alexander's confidant, so they didn't expect him to treat her that way.
Moreover, even though it seemed like Alexander hadn't noticed a certain something, they all did.
In reality, Hannah had always harbored a silent crush on Alexander. It was obvious to everyone that she was completely devoted to Alexander. Even though she could have challenged Isabella, she never stood up against the latter despite being bullied by her. Thus, no one believed Hannah could've betrayed Quirk Group.
Just as the atmosphere was becoming somewhat tense, a scoff echoed from the entrance.
Isabella looked over with curiosity.
A few intimidating individuals walked in.
The assistants in the CEO's office all respectfully stepped aside, making room.
The leader, a bald older man, was Hector Tanner, a board member.
The one who scoffed earlier was a young blond lad who emerged from behind Hector.
He was Joseph Tanner, Hector's son.
At first glance, he seemed to be a frivolous, silver-spooned kid, just idling his days away at the company.
At that moment, Joseph walked straight up to Hannah, wearing an unpleasant expression toward Alexander. “Alexander, have you lost your mind? You were perfectly clear in the board meeting that you'll divorce this disaster, but what are you doing now? There's nothing else suspicious enough regarding the matter that is worth your effort to investigate the surveillance footage. What's even more absurd is what I just heard. To think you suspect your loyal secretary, Ms. Gates! You must have lost your mind subjecting her to an investigation too!”
Hector feigned a disapproving click of his tongue at Joseph. “Stop it! You can't speak to Mr. Alexander like that. His meticulousness in handling affairs is a virtue. It doesn't necessarily mean he suspects Ms. Gates. I bet it's probably because Mrs. Quirk refused to admit her guilt that he's doing this.”
Joseph immediately shot Isabella a fierce glare. “To think, even at a time like this, you're still trying to drag others down with you. It's simply...”
Before Joseph could utter a word of insult, Alexander stepped forward. His expression was stern as he positioned himself protectively in front of Isabella, preparing to speak.
“Where on earth did someone steal a sewer cover to let this sorry man out?” Suddenly, Isabella's thoughts struck Alexander again, causing his words to stuck at his throat.
Her voice in his mind continued, “Joseph, is it? How dare you stand up to the corporate bigwig! I want to see what gives you such audacity!”
Alexander was dumbfounded by how uncouth she sounded.
“Oh, I see. Hector held the highest position on the board of directors and seemed to be at odds with Alexander. If it weren't for the fact that Joseph was utterly useless and Alexander was exceptionally capable, Hector would have been keen to promote his own son to take over when David retired. No wonder Joseph seemed to struggle with his place in front of Alexander.” Isabella's thoughts shocked Alexander to the core.
Isabella clearly didn't understand the relationship in the company before, yet now she... Not only that, she seemed to have just understood it. Moreover, there was no way she could have known that Hannah had been in and out of the office after her... There's something up with her! Alexander was thinking about that when he heard Isabella screaming in his head.
Startled by Isabella's sudden shouting, Alexander was left wondering, What has she seen now?
Meanwhile, he half-heartedly listened to Joseph defending Hannah.
“No wonder Joseph's targeting me and protecting Ms. Gates. He's actually her simp! This is hilarious! I didn't expect him to be such a simp to her!” Isabella's thoughts in Alexander's mind greatly shocked him.
He didn't expect Joseph to be a simp for Hannah and wondered how much of a simp the latter was.
“He would greet her every morning, afternoon, and evening. Moreover, he would remind her to bring an umbrella when it rained and to wear thicker clothing when it was cold. Yet, she never responded! Despite this, he persevered for two whole years! What determination!” Isabella's thoughts kept streaming into Alexander's head.
In response, Alexander continued to react as though she was talking to him in his mind. If only he applies this much determination to his work...
“One time, he learned Ms. Gates liked a certain something from her offhand remark. After he scoured all of Bricaes to find it, he ended up with a fever and collapsed. When Ms. Gates received the gift, all she said was he should drink more hot water. It was enough to make him cry! He has such sincere devotion!”
Alexander thought, He should've shown more devotion to his work!
“Once, he went to her apartment in the middle of the night, strumming his guitar and singing his heart out. The neighbors, disturbed by the noise, called the police. As a result, he was taken to the station for causing a public nuisance. Hannah didn't even come to bail him out and he had to figure out a way to get himself released! Afterward, he even apologized, worried that his actions might have disrupted Hannah's sleep! I can't believe he'd even thought of that. His thoughtfulness was almost terrifying!”
Alexander frowned. So, who's the one making repeated mistakes at work? Was it ultimately because the job couldn't hold his meticulous attention?
“I can't believe there's more!”
Alexander was stunned. There's more?
“After falling in love with Ms. Gates, he never sought the company of other women. He preserved his purity. However, he would look at Ms. Gates' photo late at night in the privacy of his bed and... Ew, I shouldn't think about such explicit details! I'm not that interested in other people's private affairs!”
At that point, Alexander also felt sick.
At that moment, Joseph, who was righteously preaching in front of them, was completely unaware that Isabella had already seen through his facade.
All he felt was that the way Alexander and Isabella were looking at him was becoming increasingly nuanced, laced with a hint of sympathy and exasperation.
“Hahaha! This is all because of Hector's fault!” Isabella's thoughts continued.
Alexander was confused. What does this have anything to do with Hector? Wait, what was I going to do?
His mind was in turmoil, and his attention was ultimately attracted by Isabella's voice in his head.
Even the most serious individuals couldn't resist gossip's allure.
Chapter 3 Hooked By Handsome Man
“Initially, Hector couldn't let go of his ambition to seize power, leading him to send Joseph to probe Ms. Gates, hoping to lure her away. Unexpectedly, he ended up losing his son in the process. If he knows Hannah turned into a simp, I bet he'll... Hahaha! He's now supporting his son now probably because he thinks his son is just trying to win her support. Not only did he lose his son, but he's also unintentionally helping his enemy!” Once more, Isabella's inner voice was transmitted to Alexander's head.
Hector, who was standing behind his son calmly, suddenly shuddered when he noticed Alexander's deep gaze was fixed on him.
Hector instantly felt smug as he puffed up his chest. It seems that Alexander is indeed wrong in this matter. There's no way he can exit this situation gracefully after my son's lecture! Perhaps this time, we might just be able to make Hannah on our side! Let's see who'll dare to call my son a silver-spooned wastrel in the future!
“Hey! Alexander, are you trying to humiliate Ms. Gates for this woman?” Seeing that Alexander remained unresponsive, his gaze shifting from time to time, Joseph couldn't help but express his anger. “Don't forget, Isabella is the only one who has met Mr. Russell from the rival company! We have photos and videos as proof!”
Having accidentally overindulged in gossip, Alexander quickly cleared his throat, shifting to a serious tone as he turned to look at Isabella. “Why did you meet him?”
The last time he asked Isabella, Isabella was so hysterical that she didn't give a proper response.
At that moment, even if Isabella remained uncooperative, Alexander felt that he could at least uncover the truth through other means.
Isabella blinked, feeling the situation was getting complicated. She didn't expect Alexander to be genuinely intent on investigating until the very end.
From her perspective, Alexander was indeed commendable in terms of his character. He was diligently committed to treating everyone fairly.
However, that wasn't what Isabella wanted. She desired a divorce!
Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly met Alexander's gaze. His facial features were like a perfectly proportioned sculpture, and so his appearance could rival that of any major celebrity. When he focused his attention on her, he was utterly captivating for a moment, causing her to be stunned.
Still without the two hundred million, Alexander's face appeared deceptive to her. At least it had fooled her for a moment.
At that instant, his handsome face was filled with solemnity, his entire being exuding an air of seriousness that left no room for frivolity.
The penetrating gaze that seemed to see through Isabella's heart startled her, causing her heart to tremble. As a result, she was stumped for a moment, then said, “It was a job arranged by my agent.”
After saying that, Isabella regretted her words so much that she felt like hitting the wall. Was I hooked by a handsome man? Why did I have to speak up honestly like that? This is going to cause additional problems!
Before anyone could react, Joseph scoffed, “That's a pretty clumsy explanation. Has your agent lost her mind, finding work for you from the competition?”
Quirk Group owned an entertainment company, under which there was a studio dedicated explicitly to serving Isabella. Obviously, an agent hired by Quirk Group couldn't possibly accept work from rival companies unless it was done deliberately.
Joseph didn't give Isabella another chance to speak. He directly contacted Isabella's agent, Winona Palmer.
The call was promptly answered by Winona, and she immediately responded, “What? I didn't make such arrangements! Mrs. Quirk, you can't falsely accuse me like this! I'm just an insignificant figure. I really can't bear such blame.”
Surely, a lowly agent wouldn't dare to accuse the CEO's wife falsely, which was exactly what Hannah wanted everyone to think.
Hannah grinned once she noticed no one picked up on how stiff Winona sounded.
Smugly, Joseph advised, “Next time, don't make up a lie that can be easily exposed.”
Then, he mouthed two words to Isabella silently, “You fool.”
At that point, Isabella was genuinely a bit upset.
Initially, she thought it was just an ordinary set-up and a minor figure like Winona was also implicated. To her surprise, the scheme was so large that even Winona was bribed.
Alexander had also thought about that. He was thinking about sending someone to investigate Winona when he heard Isabella's inner thoughts. “I want to see how much they paid her to set me up.”
For a moment, Alexander was speechless. Could she just see whatever information she wants to see?
“What? Is my innocence only worth a two thousand monetary gift? This can't be! This absolutely can't be! I must have missed an additional zero!”
Alexander was utterly baffled by Isabella's thoughts, his mind filled with question marks. Was it really just two thousand?
Isabella's brief sobbing traveled into his mind. “I can't believe it really is just two thousand— Huh? Wait a minute, what? So that's how it was...”
What? What is it? thought Alexander.
After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, all he heard was Isabella sighs in exasperation.
Originally, Alexander had a cool and collected demeanor, but now Isabella's thoughts were pushing him to the brink of irritation. Tell me what it is! Otherwise, how can I prove your innocence?
Fortunately, Isabella unintentionally helped him out with her thoughts. “No wonder she didn't want more money. It turns out Winona is Ms. Gates' cousin-in-law. They were essentially family, so of course they were working together. So, Ms. Gates had already laid her spy at my side a long time ago? They even pretended not to know each other before. Impressive! Very impressive!”
Alexander grumbled in his mind, Why are you praising her? Though, I must say, I'm shocked to learn the truth. To think Hannah has been making all these arrangements behind my back since the beginning!
At that moment, his subordinate was cautiously asking if it was all right to end the call with Winona. After all, everything that needed to be said had been said.
The tone in Alexander's voice shifted as he spoke into the phone. “Since the statements aren't adding up, I will arrange for a thorough investigation. If there isn't any physical evidence on you, Ms. Palmer, I'll have people meticulously scrutinize your network of connections.”
In an instant, everyone present was taken aback as they looked at Alexander.
They didn't expect him to be that stubborn.
Isabella was shocked. D*mn! How could Alexander stumble upon the truth so accurately by sheer accident?
Meanwhile, no one noticed Hannah's panic or Winona's sharp inhalation.
“What are you implying?” Joseph continued to fight for his love.
With a cool demeanor, Alexander stated, “When statements aren't matching up, even the police don't rely on a single perspective when investigating a case. I'm familiar with Isabella's simple network of connections, so it's unlikely she had any prior association with that vice president. However, I'm not sure about her agent.”
“Mr. Alexander, how could I possibly be involved with a rival company?” Winona anxiously said.
Indeed, there wasn't any relationship between her and the rival company. However, an investigation would reveal her relationship with Hannah.
Others were unaware of that relationship, which would hint at an intentional concealment. Moreover, it was entangled with the situation at hand, making it all the more complicated to explain if exposed.
Alexander said in a cold tone, “Just wait for the notification.”
After finishing, he didn't give Winona a chance to argue. He simply hung up the phone.
The very next moment, he swept a chilling gaze over Hannah.
Hannah, already in a state of panic, was suddenly taken aback and took a step back.
Immediately, Joseph stepped forward to defend her, his anger evident as he declared, “It seems you're hell-bent on protecting this woman today. I'm starting to suspect that you're planning to let Ms. Gates take the blame for her! However, it's a pity that Ms. Gates has never had any contact with people from rival companies! During those two days, she was either at the office or at home!”
Hannah also took a moment to compose herself, her heart filled with sorrow as she looked at Alexander. Yet, her tone was unwaveringly firm. “If you don't believe me, I am willing to undergo any investigation, Mr. Alexander!”
Following standard investigation procedures, it was necessary to track Hannah's recent whereabouts and examine all the electronic devices in her possession.
From what Joseph had just said, Alexander was fairly certain that Hannah had never met anyone from the rival company.
However, if Hannah dared to speak like that, it meant she was pretty confident she hadn't left any incriminating evidence behind.
Could it be that she didn't leave any trace on her electronic devices? Alexander was deep in thought, his brows furrowed.
“I was wondering why she was so confident. So this is her plan!” Isabella's voice traveled into Alexander's mind again.
Alexander perked up immediately. It seems I don't need to wonder about it anymore.
“Her arrangement is flawless.”
Alexander thought, Stop sighing and tell me!
“The email was sent on the morning of the twelfth, but even if one were to examine her computer, utilizing technology to recover all deleted records, they would find nothing.”
A sense of tension gripped Alexander's heart. How could this be possible?
“It's because she sent it with Joseph's computer. Joseph trusted her implicitly, never suspecting her in his office. Even his computer password was her birthday. Thus, even if she was suspected, nothing could be found on her computer. Even if the rival company betrays her, the only person that the investigation would point to would be Joseph.”
Alexander's expression shifted as he aimed his unkind gaze from Hannah to Joseph.
“However, she left a trace. Perhaps it's because she's too confident in her own position within the company.”
Instantly, Alexander focused intently, eager to discover what the trace might be.
In the end, Isabella chose not to pursue that line of thought any further. “Forget it. I can't reveal the secrets I know, anyway. In the end, Ms. Gates won't be affected. At most, Winona may get into a little trouble. I just want this tedious mess to end as soon as possible.”
The look in Alexander's eyes subtly shifted as he inwardly scoffed. It's a mess, all right. “Summon the technical department and have them check Ms. Gates' electronic devices.”
Chapter 4 Cover Up
Hannah hadn't anticipated Alexander to really embarrass her on the spot, and her face turned ashen. She pursed her lips, looking aggrieved and pitiful as she cast a resentful look at Alexander, seemingly accusing him of being a heartbreaker.
Joseph was absolutely livid on behalf of his beloved. “You're really going this far? It's nothing less than an insult to Ms. Gates' dignity!”
When faced with Alexander's suddenly icy demeanor and frosty gaze, Joseph couldn't help but lose his temper. He snapped, “If you can't find any evidence, you owe Ms. Gates an apology.”
Although the others didn't voice their thoughts, their expressions clearly conveyed their discontent.
This incident had already garnered the attention of everyone in the corporation, with numerous executives gathering around.
After all, a highly skilled talent like Hannah was indeed quite important to the company.
They also thought that Alexander had lost his mind. After all, everyone within their circle knew that Alexander could do without Isabella, his wife, who was nothing but trouble and of no value. However, he absolutely couldn't do without Hannah.
However, Isabella suspected that they only gathered around for the gossip.
It was pretty obvious judging from their curious, nosy gazes.
After all, one of the women involved was Alexander's wife in name, and the other was Hannah, who had been working under Alexander for some time despite his known indifference toward women.
People were probably so interested in the spectacle that they were placing bets on this battle.
Isabella, who had always been a mere spectator, never expected to become the subject of attention.
Turns out I'm the joker in this story!
With a gaze filled with resentment, Isabella could only glare fiercely at Alexander, who had his back facing her.
Alexander stood tall and straight, seemingly oblivious to Isabella's resentment, but in reality, he was annoyed by her constant nagging.
Has she always been like this?
Soon, the results of the investigation were revealed.
Without a doubt, there was absolutely no suspicion.
In a triumphant tone, Joseph asked, “Well? Alexander, are you still planning to cover up for Isabella?”
Alexander felt Isabella's gaze boring into him.
“Mr. Alexander, now do you believe me?” Hannah pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears, as if she could burst into tears any second.
Lowering his gaze, Alexander glanced briefly at his phone before raising his eyes to meet Hannah’s.
In an instant, Hannah felt an inexplicable sense of foreboding from the cold gaze he directed at her.
Everyone initially thought the matter was settled, but they were surprised to see Alexander turn to look at the big screen behind him, not even bothering to waste his breath on Hannah.
Puzzled, they followed his gaze to the screen, only to see that a different surveillance footage had suddenly replaced the previous one.
The moment the video started playing, many identified the familiar backdrop of Joseph's office entrance. Onscreen, Hannah was shown entering Joseph's office.
Everyone was confused. What an unexpected twist!
Hannah's expression was the only one that changed among everyone present. A chill ran down her spine and spread through her limbs as her pupils constricted in dread.
Pointing at the screen, Joseph snapped, “Alexander, what on earth are you up to? Why are you showing the surveillance footage of Ms. Gates delivering documents?”
Alexander paid him no mind, simply watching the video with a cold, detached gaze.
Meanwhile, the cunning Hector had mixed feelings upon seeing the time on the surveillance footage.
His face turned ashen in an instant when he saw his son exit the office and leave Hannah behind.
Before long, Hannah left, and Joseph returned cheerfully with a fruit platter in his hands, throwing a temper tantrum when he didn't see Hannah.
Everyone was utterly perplexed when they suddenly saw a screen recording of someone operating a computer pop up on the display.
Surprisingly, the desktop wallpaper of the computer was a picture of Hannah.
The onlookers shot a look at Joseph, while Hector was almost p*ssed to death.
Joseph was livid with embarrassment, stomping his foot. “Alexander, did you send someone to mess with my computer?”
Indeed, a technician had cracked Joseph's computer password, attempting to recover all the deleted email correspondence records.
Immediately after Joseph finished yelling, he noticed Hannah staggering, almost losing her balance.
Joseph, concerned, hadn't noticed the problem yet, while Hector was struggling to contain his fury.
Many people present seemed to grasp a certain possibility. The air seemed to freeze, and pin-drop silence ensued. It was so quiet that one could hear almost hear each other's heartbeats.
Until the email containing the confidential files was restored, the interface significantly zoomed in on the time it was sent.
The onlookers compared the time stamp with the one recorded in the surveillance footage.
Almost everyone could discern the truth, except for a certain someone.
Joseph stared at the screen for a moment before immediately lashing out at Alexander. “You must have lost your mind! How can you fabricate such a video to slander Ms. Gates just to cover up for Isabella?”
Before he could even finish yelling, he was silenced by a Hector, who smacked him on the back of his head.
Joseph lost his balance and fell to the ground from the impact, exclaiming, “Dad!”
“Just shut up!” After saying that, Hector quickly turned to Alexander and the other executives, explaining, “You all saw it. My son has nothing to do with this matter! He was merely used! He's a dumb*ss!”
At this point, he had no choice but to admit that his son was an utter fool.
If he didn't make it clear that Joseph had nothing to do with it, the latter could potentially be suspected of conspiring with Hannah. He'd never be able to clear his name if that happened.
“Ms. Gates, you're evil! You used my son, and even framed Mrs. Quirk! What did Mr. Alexander do to deserve such betrayal from you?” Hector exclaimed, wishing he could dig up some juicy gossip to divert everyone's attention from the matter.
Everyone's gazes fell on Hannah.
Some were shocked, some were in disbelief, while some were furious.
The assistants in the CEO's office, in particular, were quivering in anger, their eyes bloodshot. Not long ago, they had confidently vouched for Hannah, taking her side and accusing Isabella.
As the truth was revealed, they were so mortified they wished the ground would swallow them up.
Given Mr. Alexander's temperament, he'd undoubtedly fire us. Ms. Gates has doomed us all!
However, they no longer dared to utter a single word and could only try their best to make themselves as inconspicuous as possible.
At this point, Hannah's face was drained of all color, her breathing quick and shallow as she trembled.
Looking at Alexander in despair, she was still reluctant to give up. “Alexander, I didn't—”
“Ms. Palmer is your cousin's wife, isn't she? You colluded with her to frame Isabella, right?” Alexander's words were akin to the final straw that broke the camel's back.
Everyone gasped in surprise.
“How did you... Don't tell me you've known all along...” Hannah was utterly devastated.
The onlookers looked at Alexander in shock as well. After all, no one could have predicted such a twist.
Meanwhile, Isabella had been in a daze since the video was played.
Though she had seen the whole truth, she was still surprised by Alexander's perceptiveness.
It wasn't until Winona was mentioned that Isabella finally snapped out of her trance.
Does Alexander know Winona's identity all along? Is that why he suspected Ms. Gates? But how did Joseph get involved?
Hector was puzzled, too, wondering how his son ended up getting involved.
Alexander cast a glance at the stunned Isabella. I can't possibly tell them I found out from Isabella's inner thoughts, can't I?
He went on, “Let's set that aside for now. Once you're on the radar as a suspect, of course we'll have to comb through every bit of surveillance footage with your face on it. Every electronic gadget you've laid hands on will be investigated, too.”
Hannah didn't bother deleting the surveillance footage that could potentially serve as evidence. This was the flaw that Isabella pointed out.
Chapter 5 First Crush
It was such a thorough investigation. She was treated as the sole suspect, with every effort directed at finding evidence to prove she was guilty.
Hannah had always believed that even if the fact that she entered the office was disclosed, Alexander's investigation out of vigilance wouldn't be that thorough. Hence, she saw no need to tamper with the surveillance records, deeming it an unnecessary precaution.
She hadn't expected Alexander to be so merciless when dealing with matters related to her.
Defeated, Hannah went limp and collapsed on the ground.
Joseph was even more devastated than her.
“You really did this? You... Why would you?” Joseph's eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed Hannah's arm, questioning her in agitation.
Embarrassed by his son's behavior, Hector quickly pulled Joseph aside. “What else could be the reason? She's jealous and wants to take Mrs. Quirk's place.”
As if struck by a bolt from the blue, Joseph exclaimed, “You're in love with Alexander? No, that's impossible!”
Hector felt an impending headache. Just how foolish can my son be? He's completely blind to the truth, which everyone else can see.
Isabella shared Hector's sentiment.
Yeah, he really is blind. He's so into Ms. Gates, yet he has no idea Ms. Gates is in love with Alexander.
After Isabella finished saying that internally, she looked up only to see a flicker of surprise flash across Alexander's otherwise composed face.
Wait, what? Don't tell me Alexander never realized Ms. Gates had feelings for him. He's such a dense man!
Alexander, already feeling awkward from Isabella's inner thoughts, felt his cheeks burn as his expression faltered.
What is going on? I thought this was just a simple incident of an enemy bribing Ms. Gates to steal trade secrets and using Isabella as a scapegoat! Ms. Gates is in love with me? How is that possible?
“No, no! I don't have any ulterior motives!” Hannah cried out in panic, looking at Alexander anxiously. “Yes, I did all that, but it's nothing like what you think! I did all this to help Eleanor!”
In an instant, the entire place fell silent.
Eleanor was Alexander's first crush.
Alexander's expression shifted. “What did you say?”
Hannah quickly revealed, “Eleanor is coming home.”
Alexander widened his eyes, as he glanced at Isabella uneasily.
Ah, Eleanor. I know her. She's Alexander's first crush who heartlessly abandoned him years ago. They were once deemed a match made in heaven in high society.
Alexander was surprised that Isabella knew that, too.
Isabella wondered what Eleanor had to do with Hannah's actions.
Alexander turned to look at Hannah with a serious expression. She's right. What did that have to do with what she did?
Hannah, seemingly clinging to a last strand of hope, blurted out, “Eleanor and I are the best of friends. She was forced to leave you. I didn't want the two of you to miss out on a chance at love because of a misunderstanding. I know you won't divorce without a good reason, which is why I'm willing to play the villain in hopes of creating an opportunity for you and Eleanor.”
After saying that, Hannah lowered her head, feigning distress as if she was forced to do something she didn't want to.
Hannah was indeed Eleanor's best friend, and their connection drew Alexander and Hannah closer, too. Otherwise, Alexander wouldn't have been comfortable allowing her to be the secretary and trust her wholeheartedly when he initially recruited her into the corporation.
During their college years, Hannah had witnessed his love story with Eleanor, even occasionally playing matchmaker for them. Therefore, when Alexander heard everyone speculating that Hannah had feelings for him, he found it entirely implausible.
The onlookers were all taken aback by yet another twist in the story. However, only a few people actually believed it. After all, it was clear as day that Hannah was madly in love with Alexander.
However, this was the first time everyone found out Hannah was actually the best friend of Alexander's first crush.
Hannah had never said a word about that before this, and everyone could discern what she had in her mind.
Wait. There's another piece of gossip juicier than that. Mr. Alexander's first crush is coming back? And their breakup was just a misunderstanding?
Thrilled, everyone stole glances at Alexander, expecting him to press on for answers while his wife was still around.
This is exciting!
In the meantime, Isabella scoffed. Didn't have a choice? Misunderstanding? As if! This is all too fishy.
Alexander quickly changed the subject to stop Isabella from prying.
“You've caused such a great loss to the company for your own selfish desires and even got others involved. No excuse could possibly absolve you of responsibility,” Alexander declared coldly.
Isabella's attention was easily diverted by Alexander's words, a common trait among young people to lose focus. Yeah, he's right, especially since her reasons are all made up. But why did she suddenly come up with this excuse? Let me see...
Alexander was about to discuss the solution of the matter when he, too, became curious about the explanation Isabella might come up with.
Oh, I know. She'd been hinting all along that her relationship with Alexander was more than meets the eye, baiting me into causing a scene. She was plotting to slowly push me out of the picture and then win Alexander's heart. But she didn't anticipate that Eleanor would be returning and knew she couldn't compete with Alexander's first crush. So, she wanted to buy herself some time to become Alexander's wife before Eleanor's return. No wonder she was so eager to finish me off that she didn't even consider the numerous flaws in her plan. Now that she was exposed, she could only use Eleanor as an excuse, fabricating the lie that she only did this for Eleanor's sake and wishing Alexander would be lenient with her. But, if Alexander were to find out that Hannah had feelings for him and that her actions were driven by her own selfish desires, he'd show her no mercy, and she'd lose whatever opportunities she might have had. Hah! She's clearly desperate. Alexander would never fall for that.
Alexander, who almost fell for it, felt embarrassed.
He recalled past events and thought of how Hannah would drive Isabella crazy whenever the latter came to visit him. Hannah would always play the victim, intensifying Isabella's rage.
Previously, Alexander had always blamed Isabella for being too temperamental. Now, upon reflection, he was filled with guilt, and his resentment toward Hannah grew.
Not interested in finding out Hannah's motives, he simply stated in a cold voice, “Call the police.”
Hannah's head snapped up as her vision went black. She said in disbelief, “Alexander, I did it because—”
“Whatever you have to say, tell it to the police,” Alexander cut her short.
Alexander's ruthlessness made everyone's hearts skip a beat. In the end, he still chose the most severe course of action.
“Alexander Quirk!” Hannah almost went mad and tried to grab Alexander, but the latter dodged her. Pointing at Isabella, she furiously snapped, “You always gave her a way out, so why are you so harsh on me? Even if I haven't made significant contributions, I've put in a lot of effort working for you for ten years, and this is how you treat me?”
Only then did Alexander glance at her. “That's because you're not my wife.”
That single sentence from him seemed to carry underlying meanings, piercing Hannah's heart like a sharp dagger.
Hannah was dumbfounded.
Before long, the relevant individuals were escorted away by the police, and Isabella was forced to make a trip to the police station, too.
Joseph, as foolish as ever, even tried shouldering the blame for Hannah because he fell for Hannah's lie and decided to continue being her simp. In response, Hector passed out from fury.
Fortunately, the evidence was irrefutable, making it impossible for Joseph to shoulder the blame even if he wanted to.
In the end, Hannah shrieked furiously at Isabella, “Alexander will surely divorce you once Eleanor returns, so don't celebrate too early!”
That was such a villainous remark, yet Isabella was brimming with anticipation. Really? If that's the case, I hope she'll hurry up!
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
It was a scorching summer day.
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighborhood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and died? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
--------------------------------------------------------
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to continue reading 😉🔥🔥 (It will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
Angela Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital.
As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside.
"Mom, how did I get this illness? If I can't find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do?" It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontrollable tears.
Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, "Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon."
The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angela’s brothers.
"I'm afraid I won't be able to wait that long, Mom. I'm still young, I have children to raise, and I haven't properly taken care of you yet, I..." Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clear—she didn't want to die.
After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now?
She’s having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Angela, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up.
"Right, Angela has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family."
Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. "But she won't agree, and it won't be easy to explain to the brothers."
Scarlet held Fanny's hand and reassured her, "Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they won't object. As for Angela, I have a plan."
Standing at the door, Angela heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave.
Over the years, as the newcomer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, playing the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this.
When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the village. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too.
However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Angela became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didn't gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a relatively 'harmonious' relationship with the family members.
Angela had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Angela but the adopted girl, Fanny.
Whenever there’s a fight between Fanny and Angela and the former began crying, the entire family blamed Angela and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasn’t her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angela's fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angela's doing...
Sometimes, Angela even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider.
The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighborhood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties.
It was Angela who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life.
Angela laughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit.
Her stomach ached, and Angela's hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Angela quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldn't run fast.
Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Angela in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful.
"Angela, listen to me. You don't have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life is coming to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You can't be so heartless and let her die!"
Angela laughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces.
The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death.
And she’s even claiming I’m heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents' and four brothers' love, then she seized my fiancé and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in the company. Now, they wouldn't even spare my life.
Seeing Angela remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Angela, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her balance and tumbled down the stairs.
Everything spun, and Angela crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness.
Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright.
But in the next moment, Scarlet's words struck Angela's heart harder than the physical pain.
Scarlet's eyes darkened. "Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldn't it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably won't survive. That's good, though. Fanny’s illness can be saved."
Hearing these words, Angela stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death.
...
When Angela opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly.
The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier.
Didn’t I fall from the stairs and died? Why am I in the hospital?
The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in.
One of them was her father, George. He glanced at Angela and questioned, "Angela, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didn’t you know that your actions could have endangered her life?"
Chapter 2 Demanding An Explanation
Upon hearing the news, Angela was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear.
In 2004, she was nineteen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting.
Although Angela was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead.
Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Angela was accused of 'instigating the gangsters to harm her sister.'
In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to explain and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words.
So, this time, she didn't plan to explain either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did.
Angela regained her composure and asked calmly, "But did she die?"
George's pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Angela, "Angela, that's inhumane! How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?!"
Angela’s oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Angela and glared down at her. "Angela, I can't believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldn't have brought you back in the first place. We should have let you fend for yourself outside."
Angela simply looked deeply at him without saying a word.
Several other brothers wanted to accuse Angela, but they were stopped by Scarlet.
Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angela's hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly.
"Angela, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age don't even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful."
Scarlet's eyes gradually turned red as she continued. "You shouldn't have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldn't have any prejudice against her, okay?"
It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Angela felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block.
The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare.
But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right?
Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny.
--------------------------------------------------------
There are limited chapters to put here, click the button below to continue reading 😉🔥
00:07
Aug 29, 2024 - Aug 30, 2024
Who killed all of our people!?" "Boss, it was a chubby girl who was bullied in high school!"
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Resurrecting the Genius Within》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 4 A Stern Lesson
Isabelle remained unresponsive.
"You solved this question again." Ethan is unable to believe it. He copied another challenging question for Isabelle to solve.
Isabelle scanned the question, fell silent, and didn't move her pen.
Ethan sneered when he saw Isabelle like this. He thought she must have seen his draft and searched for the answer online.
What a waste of time!
Surprisingly, she could remember such a complex solution process with her intelligence.
Just as Ethan was about to send her back to her room because he needed to do his homework, Isabelle spoke, "The surface equation is z=x2+y2."
Ethan responded, "What did you say?"
Isabelle said, "That's the answer."
Ethan was stunned for a moment. Then he searched for the answer online with scepticism. When he saw that the answer was exactly the same as what Isabelle had said, he was dumbfounded. He looked at the solution process that filled two and a half pages and then looked at his sister, who had been called a fool by their mother and second sister for over a decade, as if she were a monster.
She actually solved the problem in her mind.
What a freak!
"Do you have any other problems you can't solve?" Isabelle looked at his shocked expression and found it quite amusing.
In this family, only this younger brother was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.
After a long while, Ethan still hadn't recovered from his shock and found it too incredible. He asked reasonably, "You can do it. Why did you perform so poorly in the exam?"
"I was just too lazy to move." Isabelle casually made up an excuse.
"So, when will you stop being lazy? Are you going to be lazy to take the college entrance examination?"
"Of course not." She thought about her past glory as Blood Shadow and became a legendary myth. When had she ever been so pathetic and received such contemptuous looks?
No matter what her identity was, even if she was a disabled person, those people could only look up to her and obey her.
She could only stand at the highest point and look down on them.
The fact that her sister, who had been known as a fool for over a decade, deliberately hid her high intelligence, made Ethan unable to adjust for a while. However, he didn't know where his trust came from, so he looked forward to her performance when she was "not lazy."
"What are you thinking about?"
Ethan shook his head, took out a piece of candy and gave it to her. He said, "You didn't eat much for dinner. You will be hungry later. Here you go."
Blood Shadow was used to being alone. She looked at the candy in his palm and didn't move for a moment.
She took it after two seconds of silence.
"You should lose some weight. You don't know how harshly those people talk about you. Don't you feel uncomfortable when you hear it?"
Isabelle looked at the candy in her hand and couldn't help but feel a little fondness for this brother she had picked up for free.
"I used to be too lazy to argue with them. Since they are so bold and presumptuous, I have no reason to be polite. I will settle accounts with those who have bullied me," Isabelle said calmly.
Ethan thought she had broken her head and was talking nonsense.
"I'm going back to my room." Before leaving, Isabelle glanced at Ethan's injured left foot.
She could heal his foot.
Lying on the bed, eating candy, she frowned at the spider webs covering the ceiling beams and the countless microorganisms floating in the air.
Blood Shadow had never stayed in such a terrible environment, besides a few difficult missions. Although she was a killer, she had always lived a luxurious life, even more extravagant than most top-level tycoons.
In her mind, she heard Eleanor constantly talking about money.
Blood Shadow became famous young, with money, power, and influence. She would be rich enough to rival a country with any money she had.
Unfortunately, her soul is now trapped in this body. She couldn't use any of those identities, money, or power or withdraw any money.
It didn't matter. She could easily obtain these things if she wanted to.
Isabelle quickly adapted to the new environment and identity. After resting at home for two days, she was ready to go to school.
As dawn broke, she went out for a morning run.
Blood Shadow could tolerate everything new except for the excess fat on her body, which she couldn't accept.
Not to mention the inconvenience, even a slight danger would be hard to deal with. She had to regain her original physical condition quickly.
After sweating profusely, Isabelle returned home exhausted.
She quickly showered, changed into her school uniform, and went out.
As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Ethan waiting in front of the door with his school bag on his back.
In the original owner's memory, this was the first time Ethan had waited for her to go to school.
Also, for the first time, Ethan was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Let's go." Then he walked ahead.
During the two days Isabelle was resting, Ethan brought math problems into her room several times. After witnessing Isabelle's extraordinary abilities repeatedly, he completely believed what she had said. She was just lazy!
For Isabelle, these problems were easy as long as she put her mind to it.
No, she doesn't need her hands at all. A glance is enough for her to know the answer. As she said, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink.'"
Ethan doubted several times whether this person was his sister.
Was there a case in history where someone became a genius after a fall?
No, but there was a "god-like" person abroad who pretended to be mute for decades to avoid social interaction and a nagging spouse.
It seemed his sister belonged to the second type.
Ethan was completely awed by Isabelle's exceptional intelligence.
"What's for breakfast? I don't have any money," Isabelle asked.
"Mom gave me ... us seventy-five cents. We can buy some buns later." Ethan took the seventy-five cents from his pocket and handed them to her. He said, "You can have something else if you want."
Of course, Isabelle knew that she wasn't included in this breakfast money.
She didn't mind and responded, "Let's buy buns."
"Did you go for a run this morning?" Ethan asked.
"Yeah. I want to lose weight."
"You'll look pretty if you lose some weight," Ethan said. Then he turned his head away, slightly embarrassed.
Isabelle looked at his blushing ears and smiled.
This little brother of hers was pretty cute.
Upon entering the school gate, they went their separate ways to their respective classrooms.
The vibrant and intellectual school was a new experience for Isabelle, who had always lived on the edge.
As soon as she entered, the noisy classroom became strangely quiet. All eyes turned towards her.
Then the whispers started.
"Look who's here, the chubby girl. She doesn't seem like she got hurt seriously."
"Do you know how she fell? She was so nervous around the popular guy that she missed a step and tumbled down the stairs."
"Yeah, I was there too. It made such a loud noise. I thought it was an earthquake. Haha ... "
"If it were me, I would be too embarrassed to attend school."
"Hey, she's looking at us. After that fall, she's become bolder. She lifted her bangs and dared to make eye contact."
"Stop it. This chubby girl actually has nice features. I never noticed before."
"Don't gross me out."
The whispers escalated into loud discussions and mockery.
Isabelle scanned the room with her gaze.
These people had all bullied the previous owner of her body to some extent.
Isabelle, I will get revenge for you!
She took a seat at her desk. Her eyes were cold as she observed the maliciously graffitied surface. She once again looked at those people.
Those who met her gaze fell silent under her intimidating eyes. They felt an inexplicable chill on the back of their necks, as if they were suffocating.
Everyone exchanged glances, sensing that today's supposed loser was behaving strangely. She is entirely different from her usual cowardly and hunched posture.
The morning reading began.
Isabelle took out her textbook, which had been torn maliciously, but she didn't make a fuss.
After finishing the morning reading without any incidents, she stood up to go to the restroom.
Inside the restroom stall, she heard rustling noises outside the door. When she attempted to open the door, it was already blocked from the outside.
Imagining her miserable scene of being locked in the stall, the people outside couldn't help but laugh.
"This chubby girl never learns her lesson. She dared to use the school restroom. She must not be afraid of getting locked in."
"Quickly get a bucket of water!"
"The water is here."
Two individuals held up the bucket of water and prepared to pour it into the stall to drench Isabelle. Just as they were about to pour it ...
The door was suddenly kicked open from the inside with a powerful kick.
Chapter 5 Do You Know How to Apologise?
The door was kicked open from the inside, forcefully colliding with the two girls waiting outside. The bucket of water they were holding spilled all over them.
"Ah!"
The scream, the crash, and the sound of splashing water reverberated through the restroom.
After the two girls were pushed back by the door's impact, they crashed into a few other girls who were watching the commotion. Then they fell onto the wet floor while their screams blended into a chaotic chorus.
Isabelle leisurely kicked away the rebounding door with her toe while her hands were tucked into her jacket pockets. At the same time, she glanced down at the soaked and dishevelled girls on the floor.
Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to the only one who had managed to avoid getting wet: Beauty Queen Nella Leif.
Layla had come to use the restroom and stumbled upon this scene. When she saw Isabelle in the stall, she retreated without hesitating. She ran as fast as she could, fearing that if she were a second slower, Isabelle would 'blackmail' her, and then everyone would know that this stupid fat pig was her older sister.
Isabelle watched Qiao Lingling run away without a care. Stepping out of the stall, she strode over the girls on the floor, her cold eyes fixed on Ye Jingning.
Nella's face was slightly pale from the shock.
She had bullied Isabelle countless times, but this was the first time Isabelle fought back. As she watched Isabelle approach her step by step, she realised that Isabelle was nothing like the weak and helpless girl she had known. So, she could not help but back away.
In the end, her back was against the door and she had nowhere else to retreat.
"W-What do you... want?"
Before she could finish, Isabelle's fist came flying towards her face.
"Ah!"
Nella let out a scream and tightly shut her eyes.
However, the expected pain never came.
Confused, Nella opened her eyes to find Isabelle's face right in front of her, her fist just beside her ear.
Before Nella could recover from the shock, she heard Isabelle's cold warning, "If there's a next time, you won't be so lucky."
As she looked at Nella's shocked expression, Isabelle felt that wasting time with these people was beneath her.
So, Isabelle withdrew her hand, tucked it back into her pocket, and walked away as if nothing had happened.
Nella slowly turned her head. Then she noticed a dent with fine lines spreading out in the solid wooden door.
It took her a while to regain her composure. After that, she looked incredulously at her dishevelled followers on the ground. She belatedly realised that she had been intimidated by that fat pig, and immediately anger surged in her heart.
With a fierce expression, she said, "Isabelle, just you wait!"
On her way back, Isabelle saw Ethan anxiously waiting in the corridor outside her classroom. Upon spotting her, he immediately walked over. "Isabelle."
"What's up?"
"I heard that you were cornered in the restroom."
"So you came to see if I was okay?" Isabelle understood immediately when she saw him nodding. "I told you, I just didn't bother dealing with them before."
Seeing her little brother, who had no blood relations with her, limping up and down the stairs, Isabelle felt a little moved.
So, the usually quiet Isabelle spoke to him a little more, her tone somewhat soothing. "I'm fine."
"He's actually the fat pig's little brother. A cripple and a fat pig. Gosh, this family's genes are so evenly distributed."
An untimely mockery ruined the atmosphere.
Isabelle turned and saw two boys coming out from the next door. One of them was Mike Sanders, Isabelle's crush in her previous life.
Isabelle glanced at him dismissively and evaluated him. The school hunk, huh? At most, he had a complete set of facial features and he was not half as pleasing to the eye as her little brother.
Ethan's clumsiness allowed Mike to take advantage of him.
Isabelle's gaze then turned to the boy, who had just spoken.
"She's a fat pig and has a cripple as a brother, but she still dares to have a crush on you with these conditions," the boy said to Mike.
Mike's face darkened. Apparently, Isabelle's having a crush on him was a disgrace. So he said to the boy, "That's enough."
When he noticed that Mike was unhappy, the boy pouted and said to Ethan, "Hey Cripple, class is about to start. If you don't go back now, you'll be late."
Ethan's clear and delicate face turned red. At the same time, he clenched his fists by his side while trying to hold back anger.
"Let's go. This is so boring." Before the boy could finish his sentence, a fat hand grabbed his collar and slammed him against the wall.
The impact caused a lot of pain in the back of his head and back, so he yelled in pain.
After he looked up, he saw Isabelle's face.
"Hey, Fat Pig, are you looking for a fight? Let go of me now." The boy was very skinny. So, after struggling a couple of times but failing to break free, he became angry and embarrassed and cursed under his breath.
"Do you know how to apologise? Go on," Isabelle demanded.
"I'll apologise to you in hell. Get your dirty hand off me."
"I said, apologise!" Isabelle berated coldly.
The boy was taken aback by the forceful tone. When he looked into Isabelle's suddenly icy gaze, he was a bit stunned.
"What are you doing? Let him go," Mike said to Isabelle irritably. If it were not for this boy, he would not even want to say a word to Isabelle.
Since Mike was speaking up for him, the boy immediately switched from being dumbfounded to having a smirk. He looked at Isabelle with disdain as if to say, 'You'll obediently follow whatever Mike says anyway, Fat Pig."
Unexpectedly, Isabelle did not even glance at Mike. "Shut up. This has nothing to do with you."
This remark left everyone stunned.
"You..." Mike did not expect Isabelle to retort like this. After he recovered from shock, he felt embarrassed but did not know how to respond.
Ethan looked at the domineering Isabelle with a surprised expression.
"Apologize!" Isabelle had lost her patience. If she was not in school, she would have taken action long ago.
She tightened her grip and the boy was choked by his tightened collar. Gradually, his face turned red.
A crowd had gathered in the corridor. At this moment, the boy wished he could hide in a hole but he wanted to beat the fat pig in front of him even more.
However, he could not break free at all. So, after seeing more and more people gathering around them, the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I-I'm sorry."
Isabelle leaned in closer to him and said in a hushed tone that only the two of them could hear, "If I hear the word 'cripple' again, I'll make sure you experience what that word means."
With a dismissive gesture, she flung the scrawny boy away as if shaking off dirt. "Get lost."
The boy's eyes blazed with fury as he glared fiercely at Isabelle, but he did not dare to do anything.
Just then, the bell rang. So, Mike called him back to class, providing him with the opportunity to leave.
"What are you still doing here? Didn't you hear the bell?" Isabelle turned her head to find Ethan standing there in a daze, which she found amusing.
Ethan struggled to comprehend the drastic change in Isabelle, but he managed to ask the crucial question, "Y-You don't have feelings for Mike anymore?"
Everyone knew that his sister had a crush on Mike and had faced public humiliation for confessing her love to him. When that happened, Ethan even felt embarrassed on her behalf.
Isabelle was taken aback. "I never had feelings for him to begin with."
Coincidentally, Mike, who was about to enter the classroom, overheard this statement.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Resurrecting the Genius Within》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novels products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Nov 21, 2024. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novels ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novels ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novels ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 10 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novels advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services